Med Italijo in Ilirikom: Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Gespeichert in:
| 1. Verfasser: | |
|---|---|
| Format: | Buch |
| Sprache: | Slovenian |
| Veröffentlicht: |
Ljubljana
Znanstvena založba Filozofske fakultete Univerze v Ljubljani [u.a.]
2014
|
| Schriftenreihe: | Zbirka zgodovinskega časopisa
46 |
| Schlagworte: | |
| Online-Zugang: | Inhaltsverzeichnis Literaturverzeichnis Abstract Register // Personenregister Register // Ortsregister |
| Beschreibung: | Engl. Zsfassung u.d.T.: Between Italy and Illyricum |
| Beschreibung: | 685 S. Ill., Kt. |
| ISBN: | 9789616777162 |
Internformat
MARC
| LEADER | 00000nam a2200000 cb4500 | ||
|---|---|---|---|
| 001 | BV042506764 | ||
| 003 | DE-604 | ||
| 005 | 20240708 | ||
| 007 | t | ||
| 008 | 150416s2014 ab|| |||| 00||| slv d | ||
| 020 | |a 9789616777162 |9 978-961-6777-16-2 | ||
| 035 | |a (gbd)1083632 | ||
| 035 | |a (OCoLC)903639520 | ||
| 035 | |a (DE-599)GBV816569045 | ||
| 040 | |a DE-604 |b ger | ||
| 041 | 0 | |a slv | |
| 049 | |a DE-M491 |a DE-12 |a DE-29 | ||
| 084 | |a NH 7830 |0 (DE-625)125796:12245 |2 rvk | ||
| 084 | |a 7,41 |2 ssgn | ||
| 084 | |a 6,12 |2 ssgn | ||
| 100 | 1 | |a Bratož, Rajko |d 1952- |e Verfasser |0 (DE-588)1309226431 |4 aut | |
| 245 | 1 | 0 | |a Med Italijo in Ilirikom |b Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki |c Rajko Bratož |
| 246 | 1 | 3 | |a Between Italy and Illyricum |
| 264 | 1 | |a Ljubljana |b Znanstvena založba Filozofske fakultete Univerze v Ljubljani [u.a.] |c 2014 | |
| 300 | |a 685 S. |b Ill., Kt. | ||
| 336 | |b txt |2 rdacontent | ||
| 337 | |b n |2 rdamedia | ||
| 338 | |b nc |2 rdacarrier | ||
| 490 | 1 | |a Zbirka zgodovinskega časopisa |v 46 | |
| 500 | |a Engl. Zsfassung u.d.T.: Between Italy and Illyricum | ||
| 650 | 0 | 7 | |a Römerzeit |0 (DE-588)4076769-3 |2 gnd |9 rswk-swf |
| 651 | 7 | |a Illyrien |0 (DE-588)4095923-5 |2 gnd |9 rswk-swf | |
| 651 | 7 | |a Dalmatien |0 (DE-588)4070200-5 |2 gnd |9 rswk-swf | |
| 651 | 7 | |a Slowenien |0 (DE-588)4055302-4 |2 gnd |9 rswk-swf | |
| 651 | 7 | |a Noricum |0 (DE-588)4042608-7 |2 gnd |9 rswk-swf | |
| 651 | 7 | |a Oberitalien |0 (DE-588)4042547-2 |2 gnd |9 rswk-swf | |
| 651 | 7 | |a Pannonien |0 (DE-588)4044473-9 |2 gnd |9 rswk-swf | |
| 688 | 7 | |a Slowenien |0 (DE-2581)TH000012063 |2 gbd | |
| 689 | 0 | 0 | |a Slowenien |0 (DE-588)4055302-4 |D g |
| 689 | 0 | 1 | |a Noricum |0 (DE-588)4042608-7 |D g |
| 689 | 0 | 2 | |a Dalmatien |0 (DE-588)4070200-5 |D g |
| 689 | 0 | 3 | |a Pannonien |0 (DE-588)4044473-9 |D g |
| 689 | 0 | 4 | |a Oberitalien |0 (DE-588)4042547-2 |D g |
| 689 | 0 | 5 | |a Illyrien |0 (DE-588)4095923-5 |D g |
| 689 | 0 | 6 | |a Römerzeit |0 (DE-588)4076769-3 |D s |
| 689 | 0 | |5 DE-604 | |
| 830 | 0 | |a Zbirka zgodovinskega časopisa |v 46 |w (DE-604)BV001994824 |9 46 | |
| 856 | 4 | 2 | |m Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment |q application/pdf |u http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000006&line_number=0001&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA |3 Inhaltsverzeichnis |
| 856 | 4 | 2 | |m Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment |q application/pdf |u http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000007&line_number=0002&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA |3 Literaturverzeichnis |
| 856 | 4 | 2 | |m Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment |q application/pdf |u http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000008&line_number=0003&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA |3 Abstract |
| 856 | 4 | 2 | |m Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment |q application/pdf |u http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000009&line_number=0004&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA |3 Register // Personenregister |
| 856 | 4 | 2 | |m Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment |q application/pdf |u http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000010&line_number=0005&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA |3 Register // Ortsregister |
| 940 | 1 | |n oe | |
| 940 | 1 | |n gbd | |
| 940 | 1 | |q gbd_4_1612 | |
| 942 | 1 | 1 | |c 900 |e 22/bsb |f 09015 |g 496 |
| 942 | 1 | 1 | |c 900 |e 22/bsb |f 09015 |g 45 |
| 942 | 1 | 1 | |c 900 |e 22/bsb |f 09015 |g 4973 |
Datensatz im Suchindex
| _version_ | 1805084166287523840 |
|---|---|
| adam_text |
Zbirka ZC / 46
3
Kazalo
Uvod.7
Prehod v obdobje pozne antike: slovenski prostor s sosedstvom v obdobju
vojaskih cesarjev.11
1. Drzavljanske vojne in barbarski vpadi na sticnem obmocju med Italijo
ter srednjim Podonavjem in Balkanom.14
2. Krizni pojavi, spremembe in novosti v obdobju vojaskih cesarjev.35
3. Religiozno zivljenje.42
Obdobje cesarjev Dioklecijana in Konstantina.53
1. Dioklecijanov nastop, nastanek dvovladja in cetverovladja.53
2. Nova upravna ureditev ter druge novosti Dioklecijanovih reform.58
3. Krizno obdobje druge, tretje in cetrte tetrarhije.76
4. Licinijevo prizadevanje za pridobitev Italije in milanski dogovor s
Konstantinom.82
5. Poskus Licinijeve zarote proti Konstantinu in incident
apud Emonam.88
6. Prva vojna med Konstantinom in Licinijem: vzroki, propaganda,
kronologija.92
6.1. Zacetek vojne in vprasanje nastanka zapor v Julijskih Alpah.96
6.2. Vojna v Panoniji in njen zakljucek v Trakiji.99
7. Obdobje Konstantinove vlade v Iliriku in severovzhodni Italiji.104
Od Konstantinove smrti do koncaTeodozijeve vlade.115
1. Drzavljanska vojna leta 340 in desetletna Konstansova vlada.115
2. Drzavljanska vojna 350—352 in desetletna vlada
Konstancija II.118
3. Ilirik, Claustra Alpium luliarum in Akvileja ob nastopu cesarja Julijana .127
4. Obdobje cesarjev Valentinijana in Gracijana do bitke pri Adrianoplu. 134
5. Nastop Teodozija, ureditev razmer v Iliriku in drzavljanska vojna
387/388.147
6. Drzavljanska vojna 394 in bitka pri Frigidu.160
Od Teodozijeve smrti do konca Odoakrove vladavine.187
1. Doba cesaija Honorija: za ton Claustra Alpium luliarum, pohodi
Gotov, begunstvo in drzavljanska vojna.187
4
Kazalo
2. Zadnji uspehi Zahodnega cesarstva v Panoniji in Noriku, vloga
noriskih in panonskih aristokratov v rimsko-hunskih odnosih.208
3. Zaton Zahodnega rimskega cesarstva in Odoakrova viada do prihoda
Vzhodnih Gotov.217
Zacetki krscanstva in njegov razvoj do zgodnjega 5. st.241
1. Viktorin in krscanska skupnost v Petovioni od Valerijanovega do
Dioklecijanovega preganjanja kristjanov.241
2. Dioklecijanovo preganjanje kristjanov.250
3. Nastop verske svobode in razvoj krscanstva v Konstantinovi dobi.256
4. Skofijski sedez v Petovioni med pravovernostjo in arijanizmom.261
5. Krscanski skupnosti v Emoni in Celeji v poznem 4.
in zgodnjem 5. st. 273
6. Zacetki menistva in vloga Hieronima iz Stridona.284
7. Nastanek razvitih oblik krscanskega zivlj enj a v poznem 4.
in zgodnjem 5. st. ter zaton poganstva .292
Navzocnost barbarskih skupin od poznega 4. do poznega 5. st.309
1. Trietnicna skupina (Grevtungi, Huni, Alani) in vizigotski Tervingi.311
1.1. Sklenitev federatskih pogodb v Teodozijevi dobi.311
1.2. Uporfederatov in Alarikov prvipohodv Italijo.318
1.3. Vdor Radagajsove skupine.322
1.4. Drugi Alarikov pohod v Italijo.325
2. Huni od 425 do propada Atilove drzave.333
2.1. Vloga Hunov do Atilovegapohoda v Italijo.333
2.2. Atilovpohod v Italijo 452 in propad hunske drzave.340
3. Germanska ljudstva v Zahodnem Iliriku od propada hunske drzave
do pohoda Vzhodnih Gotov v Italijo.352
Drzava Vzhodnih Gotov.371
1. Pohod Vzhodnih Gotov v Italijo in nastanek vzhodnogotske drzave.371
2. Vzhodnogotsko kraljestvo: ozemlje in upravna ureditev.375
3. Druzba in gospodarstvo.396
4. Versko zivljenje: pravoverni kristjani, arijanci, judje, pogani.413
5. Zaton vzhodnogotske drzave in njen propad v bizantinsko-gotski
vojni.425
Od prevlade Bizanca do prihoda Slovanov.445
1. Nastop bizantinske oblasti: cas, prostor in glavne znacilnosti.445
ZbfrkaZC/46
5
3. Langobardska invazija v Italijo, nastanek cedajskega dukata in vloga
Frankov v alpskem prostoru.460
4. Bizantinska Istra in obmorska Venetija v zadnji tretjini 6. st.469
5. Politicna pripadnost in ureditev slovenskega prostora in
sosedstva v zadnji tretjini 6. st.477
6. Slovani in njihov prihod na obmocje severnega Jadrana in
Vzhodnih Alp.481
6.1. Etnogeneza Slovanov in njene razlicne razlage.481
6.2. Druzbena ureditev in sirjenje Slovanov v podonavsko-balkanskem
prostoru.488
6.3. Slovansko-avarskiprodorproti VzhodnimAlpam in severnemu
Jadranu.492
Razvoj cerkvene organizacije od srede 5. do konca 6. st.505
1. Nastanek akvilejske metropolitske cerkve in njen razvoj do razkola
Treh poglavij.505
2. Shizma Treh poglavij in nastanek akvilejskega patriarhata.516
3. Gradeska sinoda in vrh akvilejske shizme v casu patriarha Elije.523
4. Nasilen poseg proti shizmaticnim skofom in maranska sinoda.532
5. Shizmaticni skoije na langobardskem ozemlju in zaton cerkvene
organizacije na vzhodnoalpskem obmocju. .536
6. Razvoj cerkve v Istri: nastanek novih skofijskih sedezev in prvi
slovanski vpadi.547
7. Delitev akvilejskega patriarhata in vprasanje prezivetja ostankov cerkvene
organizacije v 7. st.562
Zaton organizacijskih oblik preostalega romanskega prebivalstva
in konec anticne dobe. 569
Viri in literatura.*.583
Okrajsave za izdaje virov, leksikalne prirocnike in monografske serije.583
Literarni in listinski viri z okrajsavami.585
Literatura.593
Seznam historicnih kart in drugih ilustracij.638
Summary.639
Between Italy and Illyricum. Slovene Territory and its Neighbourhood
in Late Antiquity.639
The structure of the monograph.639
6
Kazalo
Osebno kazalo .653
Krajevno kazalo.669
Zbirka Z / 46
583
Vi ri in I ite ratura
Okrajsave za izdaje virov, leksikalne prirocnike in monografske
serije
AASS
ACO
AE
AIJ
ANSI
BHG
BHL
BHLNS
CAH
CCSL
CFHB
CIL III
CIL XVII/4
CLRE
Cl
CSEA
CSEL
CSHB
Clh
DNP
Encicl.Papi
FC
FGrHist
FHG
FIRAI—III
FMRHr XVIII
FMRÖ II/3
FMRS11-V
GCS
HA
Acta sanctorum, Paris 1863 si. (3. izdaja).
Acta conciliorum oecumenicorum, Berlin.
L’année épigraphique, Paris.
Antike Inschriften aus Jugoslawien (izcL V. Hoffiller — B. Saria), Zagreb 1938.
Arheoloska najdisca Slovenije, Ljubljana 1975.
Bibliotheca hagiographica Graeca. Ediderunt Socii Bollandiani, Bruxelles 21909.
Bibliotheca hagiographica Latina antiquae et mediae aetatis, Bruxelles 1898—1899.
BHL, Novum Supplementum (izd. H. Fros), Subsidia hagiographica 70, Bruxelles, 1986.
The Cambridge Ancient History y 2. izdaja, Cambridge 1970—2005.
Corpus Christianorumy Series Latina, Turnhout.
Corpus fontium historiae Byzantinae, Berlin — New York (in drugod).
Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum III (izd. Th. Mommsen), Berlin 1873: Supplementa
1889-1902.
Corpus Inscriptionum Latinarum XVII/4, fase. 1: Miliaria provinciarum Raetiae et Norici
(izd. A. Kolb — G. Walser — G. Winkler), Berlin 2005.
Consuls of the Later Roman Empire (izd. R. S. Bagnall - A. Cameron - S. R. Schwartz
- K. A. Worp), Atlanta 1987.
Codex Iustinianus. Corpus iuris civilis II (izd. P. Krueger), Dublin—Zürich 141967. (II.) Les
lois religieuses des empereurs romains de Constantin à Théodose II (312 — 438), vol. II: Code
Théodosien I-XV, Code Justinien, Constitutions SirmondienneSy SC 531, Paris 2009,401—427.
Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiae Aquileiensis, Aquileia — Roma (izdaje virov z ital. prevodom).
Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorumy Wien.
Corpus Scriptorum Historiae Byzantinae, Bonn.
Codex Theodosianus cum Constitutionibus Sirmondianis (izd. Th. Mommsen, P. Krueger),
Dublin — Zurich 41971. (II.) Les lois religieuses des empereurs romains de Constantin à Théodose
II (312 — 438)y vol. I: Code Théodosien LivreXVI (izd. Th. Mommsen - J. Rouge - R. Del
maire - F. Richard), SC 497, Paris 2005. (III.) Les lois religieuses des empereurs romains de
Constantin à Théodose II (312 —438), vol. II: Code Théodosien I~XVy CodeJustinien, Constitutions
Sirmondiennes (izd. Th. Mommsen - P. Meyer - P. Krueger -J. Rougé - R. Delmaire),
SC 531, Paris 2009,27—399 (CTh); 429—539 (Constitutions Sirmondiennes).
Der neue Pauly. Enzyklopädie der Antike, Stuttgart—Weimar 1996—2003.
Enciclopedia dei Papi, vol. I, Roma 2000.
Fontes Christian i, Zweisprachige Neuausgabe christlicher Quellen aus Altertum und Mittelalter,
Turnhout.
Eie Fragmente der griechischen Historiker (izd. F. Jacoby), Berlin—Leiden 1923—1958.
Fragmenta Historicorum Graecorum (izd. C. in Th. Müller), Paris 1841—1870.
Fontes iuris Romani anteiustiniani. Pars prima: Leges (izd. S. Riccobono); Pars altera: Auctores
(izd. J. Baviera - J. Furlani); Pars tertia: Negotia (izd. V. Arangio-Ruiz), Firenze
21968-1969.
Eie Fundmünzen der römischen Zeit in Kroatien. Abteilung XVIII. Istrien (izd. A. Miskec),
Mainz 2002.
Eie Fundmünzen der römischen Zeit in Österreich. Abteilung II/3. Kärnten (izd. F. Schmidt-
Dick), Wien 1989.
Eie Fundmünzen der römischen Zeit in Slowenien I—II (izd. P. Kos), Berlin 1988; III (Sup
plementum, izd. P. Kos — A. Semrov), Berlin 1995; IV (izd. A. Semrov, Berlin 1998);
V (izd. A. Semrov, Berlin 2004).
Eie griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller, Leipzig, Berlin.
Historia Augusta (tudi Scriptores Historiae Augustae)
584
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO ÍN ÍLÍRÍKOM Siovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antikî
ILCV Inscriptiones Latinae Christianae veteres (izd. E. Diehl), Dublin --- Zürich 31970.
ILJug Inscriptiones Latinae quae in lugoslavia inter annos MCMXL e MCMLX repertae et editae
sunt (izd. A. et J. Sasel), Situla 5, Ljubljana 1963 (st. 1---451); Inscriptiones Latinae quae in
lugoslavia inter annos MCMLX e MCMLXX repertae et editae sunt (izd. A. et J. Sasel),
Situla 19, Ljubljana 1978 (st. 452-1222); Inscriptiones Latinae quae in lugoslavia inter annos
MCMII et MCMXL repertae et editae sunt (izd. A. et J. Sasel), Situla 25, Ljubljana 1986
(st. 1223-3128).
ILS Inscriptiones Latinae selectae (izd. H. Dessau), Dublin, Zürich 41974.
ILS11 Inscriptiones Latinae Sloveniae 1. Neviodunum (izd. M. Lovenjak), Situla 37, Ljubljana
1998.
Inscr.Aq Inscriptiones Aquileiae I---III (izd.J. B. Brusin), Udine 1991,1992,1993.
Inscr.lt. X, 1-4 Inscriptiones Italiae X, 1 (Pola et Nesactium; izd. B. Forlati Tamaro), Roma 1947; X,
2 (Parentium; izd. A. Degrassi), Roma 1934; X, 3 (Histria septentrionalis, izd. A. Degrassi),
InscrSalChr Roma 1936; X, 4 (Tergeste, izd. P. Sticotti), Roma 1951.
Inscriptions de Salone Chrétienne IV- VIIe siècles (izd. E. Marin - N. Gauthier - F. Prévôt
s sodelavci), Rome, Split 2010.
KIP Der Kleine Pauly, Lexikon der Antike, München 1964---1975.
LACL Lexikon der antiken christlichen Literatur (izd. S. Döpp - W. Geerlings), Freiburg - Basel
-Wien 21998.
LCL TheLoeb ClassicalLibrary, Cambridge (Massachusetts) - London.
MGH Monumenta Germaniae Histórica, Hannover --- Berlin.
MGHAA MGH AuctoresAntiquissim/, München 1981---1995 (ponatis).
MH Commentariusperpetuas in Martyrologium Hieronymianum (izd. H. Delehaye - H. Quentin),
AA SS, Nov. II/2, Bruxelles 1931.
Niermeyer J. F. Niermeyer, Mediae Latinitatis lexicón minus, Leiden 1976.
ND Notitia dignitatum accedunt Notitia urbis Constantinopolitanaje et Laterculi provinciarum
(izd. O. Seeck), Berlin 1876.
ND Or. Notitia dignitatum omnium, tarn civilium quam militarium, in partibus Orientis, v: Notitia
dignitatum, 1-102.
ND Occ. Notitia dignitatum omnium, tarn civilium quam militarium, in partibus Occidentis, v: Notitia
dignitatum, 103-225.
Nuovo Liruti Nuovo Liruti. Dizionario biográfico dei Friulani. 1.11 medioevo (izd. C. Scalon), 1---2, Udine
2006.
PCBE2 Prosopographie chrétienne du Bas-Empire 2 (Prosopographie de l'Italie chrétienne 313---604),
vol. 1-2 (izd. Ch. Pietri - L. Pietri s sodelavci), École française de Rome 1999-2000.
Personenlexikon S. Heid — M. Dennert (izd.), Personenlexikon zur Christlichen Archäologie. Forscher und
Perönlichkeiten vom 16. bis zum 21. Jahrhundert, Bd. 1-2, Regensburg 2012.
PG J.-P. Migne (izd.), Patrología Graeca, Paris.
PL J.-P. Migne (izd.), Patrología Latina, Paris.
PLRE I, II, III The Prosopography of the Later Roman Empire, Vol. I A.D. 260---395 (izd. A. H. M. Jones ---
J. R. Martindale -J.Morris), Cambridge 1971; Vol. II A.D. 395-527 (izd. R.Martindale),
Cambridge 1980; vol. III A.D. 527-641 (izd. R. Martindale), Cambridge 1992.
RAC Reallexikon für Antike und Christentum, Stuttgart.
RE Pauly-Wissowa, Realencyklopädie der classischen Altertumswissenschaften, Stuttgart.
RGA Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde (izd. H. Beck - D. Geuenich --- H. Steuer),
Berlin, New York 1969 (2. izdaja).
R1C The Roman Imperial Coinage (izd. H. Mattingly, E. A. Sydenham in drugi) I-IX, London.
RINMS The Roman Inscriptions in the National Museum of Slovenia (izd. M. Sasel Kos), Situla 35,
Ljubljana 1997.
SC Sources Chrétiennes, Paris (izdaje virov s francoskim prevodom in komentarjem).
TLL Thesaurus Linguae Latinae, Leipzig, München 1900 (in kasneje).
TRE Theologische Realenzyklopädie, Berlin - New York.
VIINJ Vizantiski izvori za istoriju naroda Jugoslavije, tom 1 (izd. F. Bari sic - M. Rajkovic ---
B. Krekic - L.Tomic), Beograd 1955.
Zbirka Z £ / 46
585
Literarni in listinski viri z okrajsavami
Acta conciliAquileiensis\ gl. Ambrosius, Epistulae et acta III, 325—368.
Aethicus Ister, Cosmographia (izd. O. Prinz), MGH Quellen zur Geistesgeschichte des Mittelalters 14,
München 1993.
Agathias Myrinaeus, Historiae (izd. P. Keydell), CFHB 2, Berlin 1967. (II.) The Histories (translated -with
an introduction and short explanatory notes by J. D. Frendo), CFHB II A, Berlin — New York 1975.
Agnellus (qui et Andreas), Liberpontificalis ecclesiae Ravennatis (izd. O. Holder-Egger), MGH Script,
rerum Langobardicarum et Italicarum saec. VI-IX, Hannover 1878; (IL) D.M. Deliyannis, The Liber
pontificalis ecclesiae Ravennatis. Critical edition and commentary, Ann Arbor (Michigan) 1994; (III.);
Agnellus von Ravenna, Liber pontificalis - Bischofsbuch. Übersetzt und erläutert von C. Nauerth, FC
21,1-2, Freiburg 1996.
Alcuinus: Appendix adAlcuini Epistolas, v: Epistolae Karolini aevi, tomus II (izd. E. Duemmler), MGH
Epistolae IV, Karolini aevi II, Berlin 1895, 482—493.
Altercatio Heracliani laid cum Germinio episcopo Sirmiensi, PL Suppl. 1, Paris 1958,345—350.
Ambrose of Milan, Political Letters and Speeches (izd. J. H. W. G. Liebeschuetz), Liverpool 220 05
(angl. prevodi s komentarjem: 10. knjiga pisem; govor ob smrti Teodozija; Epistulae extra collectionem\
30. pismo, naslovljeno na Magna Maksima; govor ob smrti Valentinijana II).
Ambrosius, De fide ad Gratianum (izd. O. Faller), CSEL 78, Wien 1962; (II) izd. Ch. Markschies,
FC 47/l-2,Turnhout 2005.
Ambrosius, De excessu fratris sui Satyri libri duo, PL 16,1289—1354.
Ambrosius, Di obitu Theodosii (izd. O. Faller), CSEL 73/7, Wien 1955, 369—401; (II.) PL 16,1385—1406;
(III) Liebeschuetz, Ambrose, 2005,174—203 (angl.prevod s komentarjem).
Ambrosius, Di obitu Valentiniani consolatio (izd. O. Faller), CSEL 73/7, Wien 1955,327—367; (II). Liebe-
schuetz, Ambrose, 2005 (358-399; angl. prevod s komentarjem).
Ambrosius, De officiis (izd. M. Testard), Paris 22002; (II.) izd. M. Testard, CCSL 15,2000; (III.); PL 16,
1845,23-184.
Ambrosius, Epistulae et acta, Tom. I, Epistularum libri I—VI (izd. O. Faller), CSEL 82/1, Wien 1968.
Ambrosius, Epistulae et acta,'Tom. II. Epistularum libri VTI—VIIII (izd. M. Zelzer), CSEL 82/2, Wien 1980.
Ambrosius, Epistulae et acta, Tom. III. Epistularum Uber decimus. Epistulae extra collcectionem. Gesta concili
Aquileiensis (izd. M. Zelzer), CSEL 82/3, Wien 1982.
Ambrosius, Epistulae et acta, Tom. IV. Indices et addenda (izd. M. Zelzer), CSEL 82/4, Wien 1996.
Ambrosius, Expositio evangelii secundum Lucam (izd. G. Tissot), SC 52, Paris 1958.
Ammianus Marcellinus, Res gestae. Römische Geschichte Bd. 1—4 (izd. W. Seyfarth), Berlin 1983 (izvirnik,
nemski prevod in komentar).
Anonymus, De rebus bellicis - Le cose della guerra (izd. A. Giardina), Milano 32001.
Anonymus Ravennas, Cosmographia; gl. Ravennatis Anonymi Cosmographia.
Anonymus Valesianus, gl. Excerpta Valesiana.
Apollinaris Sidonius, gl. Sidonius Apollinaris.
Athanasius, AdMareoticas ecclesias epistula, PL 56, 850—852.
Athanasius, Histoire «acéphale» et Index syriaque des Lettres festales dAthanase dAlexandrie (izd. A. Martin —
M. Albert), SC 317, Paris 1985.
Athanasius, Apologia ad Constantium. Apologia defiuga sua (izd. J.-M. Szymusiak), SC 56, Paris 1958.
Athanasius, Apologia secunda {contra Arianos), v: Athanasius Werke II. Die Apologien (izd. H.-G. Opitz),
Berlin 1940), 87—168. (II.) PG 25,247-410. (II.) Zwei Schriften gegen die Arianer. Verteidigungsschrift
gegen die Arianer {Apologia contra Arianos)\ Geschichte der Arianer (Historia Arianorum), izd. W. Port-
mann, Stuttgart 2006,75—189 (nemski prevod s komentarjem).
Athanasius, Historia Arianorum, v: Athanasius Werke II. Die Apologien (izd. H.-G. Opitz), Berlin 1940),
183-230; (II.) PG 25,691-796. (II.) Zwei Schriften gegen die Arianer (izd. W. Portmann, Stuttgart
2006,190—285 (nemski prevod s komentarjem).
Athanasius, De synodis, v; Athanasius Werke II. Die Apologien (izd. H.-G. Opitz), Berlin - Leipzig 1936,
231-278.
586
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIHIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Atti epassioni dei martiri (izd. A. Gonzato - M. Poncina), CSEA 2, Aquileia, Roma 2002, 7-231.
Auctarium Havniense, ordo prior, or do posterior, v: Chronica minora 1,266-271,298-339.
Augustinus, De civitate Dei (izd. B. Dombart - E. Kalb), CCSL 47-48,1955.
Augustinus, Epistolae (izd. A. Goldbacher), Teil I—II, Wien - Leipzig 1895-1898; III, 1904; IV, 1911;
V, 1913; CSEL 34,44,57,58.
Augustinus, Sermones, PL 38-39,1861; Sermones I-L (izd. C. Lambot), CCSL 41,Turnhout 1961.
Augustinus, De trinitate (izd. W. J. Mountain), CCSL 16,Turnhout 1968.
Ps.-Augustinus, Quaestiones Veteris etNovi Testamenti (izd. A. Souter), CSEL 50, Wien 1908.
Aurelius Victor, Sextus, Liber de Caesaribus (izd. F. Pichlmayr - R. Gründel), Leipzig 1970, 75-129
(gl. tudi Epitome de Caesaribus); (II.) De Caesaribus (izd. H. W. Bird), Translated Texts for Historians
vol. 17, Liverpool 1994 (angleski prevod in komentar); (III.) De Caesaribus. Lateinisch - Deutsch
(izd. K. Gross-Albenhausen - M. Fuhrmann), Darmstadt 1999 (izvirnik, nemski prevod in komentar).
Ausonius, Opuscula (izd. K. Schenkl), MGH AA 5,1883; (II.) Ausonius I—II (izd. H.G. Evelyn White),
LCL, 1968.
Avellana collectio, Epistulae imperatorum pontificum aliorumque inde ab a. CCCLXVII usque a. DLIII datae
(izd. O. Guenther), CSEL 35 I/II, Wien 1895; 1898.
Alcimus Ecdicius Avitus, Viennensis episcopus, Opera quae supersunt (izd. R. Peiper), MGH AA 6/2,
München 21985.
Basilius, Epistulae, PG 32,219-1112.
Breves Notitiae', gl. Notitia Arnonis.
Cassiodorus Senator, Chronica ad a. 519, v: Chroninca minora II, 109-161.
Cassiodorus Senator, De institutione divinarum litterarum, PL 70,1106—1150.
Cassiodorus Senator, Variae (izd. Th. Mommsen), MGH AA 12, München 21981. (II.) Cassiodorus, Variae
(izd. J. Fridh, CCSL 96,Turnhout 1973. (III.) Selected Variae of Magnus Aurelius Cassiodorus Senator
(izd. S. J. B. Barnish), Liverpool 22006 (angleski prevod in komentar).
Cassius Dio, Roman History (izd. E. Cary), Cambridge (Massachusetts) — London 1968 (dvojezicna izdaja
z angleskim prevodom).
Cessi, R. (izd.): Documenti relativi alia storia di Venezia anteriori al mille I, Secoli V-IX, Padova 1942.
Chromatius, Sermones, Tractatus in Matthaeum, (izd. R. Etaix - J. Lemarie), CCSL 9A, 1974; (II.). Sermo-
nes (izd. G. Cuscito), CSEA 4/1, Aquileia, Roma 2004; (III.) Tractatus in Matthaeum [qui supersunt\,
(izd. G. Trettel), CSEA 4/2, Aquileia — Roma 2005.
Chronica (izd. G. Fedalto - L. A. Berto), CSEA 12/2, Aquileia - Roma 2003.
Chronica de singulispatriarchis Novae Aquileiae, v: Chronica (izd. G. Fedalto - L. A. Berto), CSEA 12/2,
Aquileia - Roma 2003,151-165.
Chronica Gallica A. CCCCLII et CXI, v: Chronica minora 1,615—666.
Chronica minora I (izd.Th. Mommsen), MGH AA 9, München 21981.
Chronica minora II (izd. Th. Mommsen), MGH AA 11, München 21981.
Chronica minora III (izd.Th. Mommsen), MGH AA 13, München 21981.
Chronica Patriarcharum Gradensium, v: Cronache Veneziane antichissime (izd. G. Monticolo), Roma 1890,
5-16. (II.) Chronica (izd. G. Fedalto - L. A. Berto), CSEA 12/2, Aquileia - Roma 2003,153—165.
Chronicon Gradense (izd. G. Fedalto - L. A. Berto), CSEA 12/2, Aquileia - Roma 2003,167-187.
Chronicon Paschale (izd. L. Dindorf ), CSHB, Bonn 1832; (II.) PG 92,69-1028; (III.) angl. prevod: Chronicon
Paschale 284-628A.D. (prev. Mi. Withby - Ma. Withby), Liverpool 1989.
Chronicon Altinate et Chronicon Gradense: gl. Origo civitatum Italie seu Venetiarum.
Chronicon Patriarcharum Aquileiensium, Chronicon alterum,v\ B. M. de Rubeis,Monumenta ecclesiaeAquileiensis
commentario historico-chronologico-critico illustrata, Argentinae 1740, Appendix II—III (6-10).
Chronographus a. 354, v: Chronica minora 1,13—153.
Claudianus, Carmina (izd. Th. Birt), MGH AA 10, München 21981. (II.) Claudius Claudianus (izd. M.
Platnauer), 1-2, LCL, Cambridge (Mass.), London 1956.
Claudianus, De bello (Pollentino sive) Gothico; gl. Carmina (izd. Th. Birt), 259-283.
Claudianus, De VIconsulatu Honorii; gl. Carmina (izd.Th. Birt), 150-174.
Claudianus, De consulatu Stilichonis liber /; gl. Carmina (izd.Th. Birt), 189-203.
Zbirka ZC / 46
587
Claudianus, în Entropium liber II; gl. Carmina (izd. Th. Birt), 93—118.
Claudianus, In Rufinum libri I et II; gl. Carmina (izd. Th. Birt), 17—53.
Collectif) Avellana, gl. Avellana.
Colombi, E., Lepassioni dei martiri aquileiesi e istriani I; II; gl. Lepassioni dei martiri aquileiesi e istriani.
Commentarius perpetuus in IVIartyrologium Hieronymianum (izd. H. Delehaye — H. Quentin), AA SS,
Nov. II/2, Bruxelles 1931.
Concilia Galliae a. 314 -A. 506 (izd. C. Munier), CCSL 148,Tumhout 1963.
Concilium Aquileiense, v: Acta concili Aquileiensis; Gesta concilii Aquileiensis.
Concilium Chalcedonense A. 451, v: Joannou, Canons, 1962, 66-97.
Concilium Constantinopolitanum A. 381, v: Joannou, Canons, 1962, 42—54.
Concilium universale Constantinopolitanum tertium, Concilii actiones I—IX (izd. R. Riedinger), ACO,
ser. II, vol. II, pars I, Berlin 1990.
Concilium Gradense (izd. A. Werminghoff), MGH, Leges 3, Concilia 2, nr. 47, Hannover 1906,588.
Concilium Mantuanum, a. 827 (izd. A. Werminghoff), MGH Leges 3, Concilia 2, nr. 47, Hannover 1906,
583-589.
Concilium Nicaenum, A. 325, v: Joannou, Canons, 1962,21—41.
Constantine Porphyrogenitus, De administrando imperio (izd. G. Moravcsik — R. J. H. Jenkins), CFHB 1,
Washington 1967.
Consularia Constantinopolitana ad a. 395 cum additamento Hydatii ad a. 468; accédant consularia chronici
paschalis, v: Chronica minora 1,196—247.
Consularia Italica, v: Chronica minora 1,249-339.
Continuatio Havniensis Prosperi, v: Chronica minora 1,298—339.
Conventus episcoporum ad ripas Danubii (izd. A. Werminghoff ), MGH Concilia II, 1,1906,172—175. (II.)
Paulinus patriarcha Aquileiensis, Opera I (izd. G. Cuscito), CSEA10/1, Aquileia — Roma 2007,123-139.
Conversio Bagoariorum et Garantanorum; gl. Wolfram, Conversio, 2013 (seznam literature).
Cronache Veneziane antichissime (izd. G. Monticolo), Roma 1890.
Dandulus (Andreas, dux Venetiarum), Chronica per extensum descripta aa. 46 — 1280 (izd. E. Pastorello),
Rerum Italicarum scriptores 12/1, Bologna 1938; (II.) Dandulus, Chronica per extensum descripta (izd. G.
Fedalto - L. A. Berto), CSEA 12/2, Aquileia - Roma 2003,271-463.
De decem virginibus, v: Viktorin Ptujski / Victorinus Poetovionensis, Razlaga Razodetja — In Apocalypsin in
drugi spisi. Prevedel, uvod in opombe napisal M. Spelic, Celje 1999,168—175.
Dietz, K., Schriftquellen zur Völkerwanderungszeit im pannonischen Raum (von 378-584 n. Chr.), v:
Germanen, Hunnen und Awaren. Schätze der Völkerwanderungszeit, Ausstellungskatalog, Nürnberg 1988,
27—67 (prevod kljucnih virov).
Diplomata Karolina, st. 211, v: MGH Diplomata Karolinorum I (izd. E. Mühlbacher), Hannover 1906,
282-283.
Edictum Diocletiani et Collegarum de pretiis rerum venalium in integrum fer e restitutum e Latinis Graecisque
fragmentis (izd. M. Giacchero), vol. I—II, Genova 1974.
Edition pratique des martyrologes de Bede, de ! Anonyme Lyonnais et de Florus (izd. J. Dubois - G. Renaud),
Paris 1976.
Edictum Theoderici regis (izd. J. Baviera), FIRAII, Florentiae 21968, 681—710.
Ennodius (Magnus Felix), Opera (izd. F. Vogel), MGH AA 7, München 21995.
Ennodius, De vita beati Antoni, v: Ennodius, Opera, 185—190.
Ennodius, Vita beatissimi viri Epifani episcopi Ticinensis ecclesiae, v: Ennodius, Opera, 84—109.
Ennodius, Panegyricus dictus Theoderico (izd. Ch. Rohr). Der Iheoderich-Panegyricus des Ennodius, MGH
Studien und Texte 12, Hannover 1995. (II.) Slovenski prevod: M. DezelakTrojar, Enodijev panegirik
na cast kralju Teoderiku ali kako retorika pise zgodovino, Keria 10/2,2008,43—81.
Epistula ex Vigilii Papae de tribus capitulis, v: Concilium universale Constantinopolitanum sub Iustiniano
habitum (izd. E. Schwartz), vol. 2 (ACO 4,2), Argentorate 1914,138-168.
Epistula legatariis, v: E. Schwartz,/. VigiliusbriefeII. "ZurKirchenpolitikIustinians, Sitzungsberichte der Baye-
rischen Akademie der Wissenschaften, Phil.-hist. Abt., 1940, Heft 1, München 1940, l-81,zlasti 18-25.
Epistula Mauricii ad Gregorium papam,v: Concilium universale Constantinopolitanum sub Iustiniano habitum
(izd. E. Schwartz), vol. 2 (ACO 4/2), Argentorate 1914,136-137.
588
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALUO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Epistula scbismaticorum episcoporum adMauricium, v: Concilium universale Constantinopolitanum sub Iusti-
niano habitum (izd. E. Schwartz), vol. 2 (ACO 4/2), Argentóme 1914,132-135.
Epistulae Austrasicae (izd. W. Gundlach), CCSL 117, l,Turnhout 1957, 403-470; (IL) MGH Epistuae
III, Berlin 1892,110-153.
Epistulae Langobardicae collectae (izd. W. Gundlach), MGH Epistulae III, Berlin 1892,691-715.
Epistulae Pelagii lunioris Papae ad episcopos Histriae, v: Concilium universale Constantinopolitanum sub
Iustiniano habitum (izd. E. Schwartz), vol. 2 (ACO 4,2), Argentorate 1914,105-132.
Epitome de Caesaribus, v: Aurelius Victor, Sextus, De Caesaribus (izd. F. Pichlmayr - R. Gründel), Leipzig
1970,131-176.
Euagrius Scholasticus, Historia ecclesiastica - Kirchengeschichte (izd. A, Hübner), FC 57,Turnhout 2007.
Eugippius, Vitas. Severini. Das Leben des heiligen Severin (izd. R. Noll), Berlin 1963; (II.) Zivljenje svetega
Severina (izd. R. Bratoz), Ljubljana 1982 (slov. prevod in komentar): (III.) Vie de saint Séverin (izd. Ph.
Regerat), SC 374, Paris 1991.
Eunapios, Historiarumfragmenta, v: R.C. Blockley, Thefragmentary Classicising Historians of the Later Roman
Empire. Eunapius, Olympiodorus, Priscus and Malchus, Liverpool 1983,1—150.
Eusebius, Historia ecclesiastica (izd. G. Bardy), SC 31, 41, 55, 73, Paris 1952, 1955, 1958, 1960; (II.) Die
Kirchengeschichte (izd. E. Schwartz - Th. Mommsen), GCS Neue Folge 6/1, Berlin 1999 (z edicijo
Rufmovega prevod a Evzebijeve Cerkvene zgodovine).
Eusebius, De martyribus Palaestinae (izd. G. Bardy), SC 55,1958,121-174.
Eusebius, De vita Constantini (izd. B. Bleckmann - H. Schneider), FC 83,Turnhout 2007.
Eutropius, Breviarium ab urbe condita (izd. F. Ruehl), Stuttgart 1975. (II.) Izd. H. Droysen, MGH AA
2, München 22000 (1. izd. 1879). (III.) Izd. F. L. Müller (z nemskim prevodom in komentaijem),
Palingenesia 56, Stuttgart 1995.
Excerpta histórica imp. Constantini Porphyrogeniti (V). Excerpta de legationibus Romanorum ad gentes (izd. C. De
Boor), Berlin 1903. (II.) Excerpta de insidiis (izd. C. De Boor), Berlin 1905; (III.) Excerpta de sententiis
(izd. U. Ph. Boissevain), Berlin 1903.
Excerpta Valesiana I, v: Origo Constantini. Anonymus Valesianus Teil 1 (Text und Kommentar von I. König),
Trierer Historische Forschungen 11, Trier 1987.
Excerpta Valesiana II: Theodericianaprimum ab Henrico Valesio edita, v: I. König (izd.), Aus der Zeit Theoderichs
des Großen. Einleitung, Text, Übersetzung und Kommentar einer anonymen Quelle, Darmstadt 1997.
Expositio totius mundi et gentium (izd. J. Rouge), SC 124, Paris 1960.
Facundus episcopus ecclesiae Hermianensis, Opera omnia (izd. J.-M. Clément - R. Vander Plaetse),
CCSL 90 A,Turnhout 1974.
Fasti Vindobonensespriores cum excerptis Sangallensibus, v: Chronica minora 1,274—336.
Fasti Vindobonenses posteriores, v: Chronica minora 1,274—298.
Festus, Breviarium. Abrégé des hauts faits du peuple romain (izd. M.-P. Arnaud-Lindet), Paris 1994
(francoska dvojezicna komentirana izdaja). (II.) Rufije Fest, Kratak pregledpovijesti rimskog naroda
(izd. H. Gracanin), Zagreb 2011 (hrvaska dvojezicna komentirana izdaja).
Florus; gl. Edition pratique.
Fortunatinaus, Commentarii in evangelia (izd. G.Trettel), CSEA 4/1, Aquileia - Roma 2004,39-47.
Fortunatus; gl. Venantius Fortunatus
Fredegar, Chronicon (izd. A. Kusternig), Quellen zur Geschichte des 7. und 8. Jahrhunderts. Ausgewählte
Quellen 4a, Darmstadt 1984,1-325.
Freís, Inschriften, 1994; gl. v seznamu literature.
Germani I—II; Germani aetatis migrationis gentium. Excerpta e fontibus antiquis qui supersunt de Germanis a
medio saeculo tertio usque ad annum CCCCLIIIp. Chr. — Die Germanen in der Völkerwanderung. Auszüge
aus den antiken Quellen über die Germanen von der Mitte des 3. Jahrhunderts bis zum Jahre 453 n. Chr., I-II
(izd. H. W. Goetz - S. Patzold - K.-W. Welwei), Darmstadt 2006 (dvojezicna izdaja virov).
Gesta conciliAquileiensis v: Ambrosius, Epistulae et acta III(izd. M. Zelzer), CSEL 82/3, Wien 1982,313-368.
Gregorius Magnus, Registrum epistolarum (izd. D. S. Norberg), CCSL 140-140A, Turnhout 1982; (II.)
Registrum epistolarum, 1-2 (izd. P. Ewald), MGH Epistulae I—II, Berlin 1887-1891.
Gregorius ep.Turonensis, Historiarum UbriX. Zehn Bücher Geschichten I-II (izd. R. Buchner), Darmstadt
1974.
Zbirka ZC / 46
589
Herodianos, He metá Márkon basileías historia (izd. C. R. Whittaker), I—II, LCL, Cambridge (Mass.) 1969.
Hierocles, Synecdemus {Le Synekdèmos d'Hiéroklés, izd. E. Honigmann), Formula Imperii Byzantini 1,
Bruxelles 1939.
Hieronymus, Altercatio Luciferiani et Orthodoxi (= Diaiogus adversus Luciferianos), PL 23,163-192.
Hieronymus, Chronicon, v: Eusebius Werke 7. Die Chronik des Hieronymus (izd. R. Helm), GCS 47, Berlin
31984. (II.) Saint Jérôme, Chronique. Continuation de la Chronique d'Eusèbe année326-378 (izd. B Jeanjean -
B. Lançon), Rennes 2004.
Hieronymus, Commentarii in Apocalypsin recensio Hieronymi (izd. J. Haussleiter), CSEL 49, Wien 1916
(Hieronimova verzija Viktorinovega komentarja k Razodetju).
Hieronymus, Commentariorum in Isaiam libri I—XVII (izd. M. Adriaen), CCSL 73,Turnhout 1963.
Hieronymus, Scripta varia I: Apologia contra Rufinum. Prologi. Commentarii. De viris illustribus (izd. M. E.
Bottecchia Dehö), CSEA 6/1, Aquileia-Roma 2009.
Hieronymus, Scripta varia II: Epistulae selectae (izd. M. E. Bottecchia Deho), CSEA 6/2, Aquileia - Roma
2010.
Hieronymus, Epistulae (izd. J. Labourt), 1-8, Paris 1949—1963. (II.) Svetega Hieronima izbranapisma, 1-2.
Poslovenil, uvod in opombe napisal F. K. Lukman, Celje 1941.
Hilarius episc. Pictaviensis, Opera IV: Tractatus mysteriorum, Collectanea antiariana Parisina {Fragmenta histó-
rica) cum appendice {Liber lad Constantium). Liberad Constantium imperatorem {Liber II ad Constantium),
Hymni, Fragmenta minora, Spuria (izd. A. Feder), CSEL 65,1896.
Hippiatrica Berolinensia,v: Corpus Hippiatricorum Graecorum I. (izd. E. Oder - C. Hoppe), Stuttgart 1971.
Historia Augusta: (I.) Scriptores Historiae Augustae (izd. E. Hohl), 1-2, Leipzig 31965; (IL) The Scriptores
Historiae Augustae (with an Engl. Translation by D. Magie), I—III, LCL, Cambridge (Mass.), 1967;
(III.) Histoire Auguste, Vies des deux Valériens et des deux Galliens (texte établi par O. De s borders -
S. Ratti, traduit et commenté par S. Ratti), Paris 2002; Vies d'Aurélien et de Tacite (texte établi, traduit
et commenté par F. Paschoud), Paris 2002; Vies de Probus, Firmus, Saturnin, Proculus et Bonose, Carus,
Numérien et Carin (texte établi, traduit et commenté par F. Paschoud), Paris 2002; Vies de trente tyrans
et de Claude (texte établi, traduit et commenté par F. Paschoud), Paris 2011.
Historia Langobardorum codicis Gothani (izd. G. Waitz), MGH Scriptores rerum Langobardicarum et
Italicarum saec. VI-IX, Hannover 1878, 7-11.
Historia Salonitana maior (izd. N. Klaic), Beograd 1967.
Hydatius Lemicus, Continuatio chronicorum Hieronymianorum ad a. 468, v: Chronica minora II, 1—36.
Innocentius I. papa, Epistolae et decreta, PL 20,463-636.
Ioannes Antiochenus, Fragmenta quae supersunt omnia (izd. S. Mariev), CFHB 47, Berlin - New York
2008 (sega do cesarja Anastazija 491-518) (II.) Ioannis Antiocheni Fragmenta ex Historia chronica
(izd. U. Roberto), Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur 154, Berlin
- New York 2005 (sega do nastopa cesarja Herakleja leta 610).
Ioannes Chrysostomos, Homilía VI {Adversus Catharos), PG 63,491-494.
Ioannes Lydus, De magistratibuspopuli Romani (izd. R. Wuensch), Stuttgart 21967.
Ioannes Malalas, Chronographia (izd. L. Dindorf), CSHB, Bonn 1831. (II.) PG 97,9-790.
Ioannes Zonaras; gl. Zonaras
Joannou, P.-P. (izd.), Les canons des conciles oecuméniques, v: Discipline generale antique (IL -IX. s.), Pontificia
commissione per la redazione del códice di diritto canónico orientale, Fonti, fase. IX, Grottaferrata 1962.
Iohannes Biclarensis, Chronica (a. 567—590), v: Chronica minora II, 207-220.
Iohannes Diaconus, Chronica,v: G.Monticolo (izd.), Cronache Veneziane antichissime, Roma 1890,57-187.
Iohannes iz Nikiu: The Chronicle of John (c. 690A.D.), coptic bishop ofNikiu, Being a History of Egypt before and
during the Arab Conquest Translated from Zotenberg's Ethiopie Text by R. H. Charles, London 1916.
lonas, Vita j. Eustasii Abbatis Luxoviensis Secundi, PL 87,1045-1056.
Iordanes, Getica (izd.Th. Mommsen), MGH AA 5/1, München 21982, 53-138. (II.) Jordanes, O izvoru in
dejanjih Gotov. Getika (izd. Z. Smit), Ljubljana 2006.
Iordanes, Romana (izd.Th. Mommsen), MGH AA 5/1, München 21982,1-52.
Isidorus episcopus Hispalensis, Etymologiae (izd. W. M. Lindsay), Oxford 1912.
Isidorus episcopus Hispalensis, Historia Gothorum Wandalorum Sueborum {Chronica minora II, 241-390).
Isidorus episcopus Hispalensis, Chronica maiora. Chronicorum Epitome {Chronica minora II, 391-506).
590
Rojko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Itineraria AntoniniAugusti et Burdigalense (izd. O. Cuntz), Itineria Romana I, Stuttgart 1990.
Itineraria et geographica. Itineraria et alia geographica. Itineraria Hierosolymitana. Itineraria Romana. Geographica
(izd. P. Geyer - O. Cuntz - A. Franceschini - R. Weber - L. Bieler - J. Fraipoint - F. Glorie),
CCSL 175,Turnhout 1965.
Itinerarium Burdigalense (izd. P. Geyer — O. Cuntz), v: Itineraria et geographica, CCSL 175, Turnhout
1965,1-26.
Iulianus (Imperator): L* Empereur Julien. Oeuvres completes. T. 1,1: Discours de Julien César. Texte établi et
traduit par J. Bidez, Paris 1932; T, 1,2: Lettres etfragments .Texte établi et traduit par J. Bidez, Paris 1960;
T. 2,1: Discours de Julien empereur.Teste établi et traduit par G. Rochefort, Paris 1963; T. 2,2: Discours
de Julien empereur.Texte, établi et traduit par C. Lacombrade, Paris 1964. (IL) The works of the Emperor
Julian, with an English translation by W. C. Wright, I—III, LCL, London - Cambridge (Massachusetts)
1954. (III.) Julian, Briefe. Griechisch-deutsch (izd. B. K. Weiss), München 1973.
Iustinianus; gl. Cl; Novellae Iustiniani.
Kos, Gradivo 1, 1902 = F. Kos, Gradivo za zgodovino Slovencev v srednjem veku. Prva knjiga (1, 501-800),
Ljubljana 1902.
Lactantius, De mortibuspersecutorum (izd. J. Moreau), SC 39, Paris 1954 (temeljni komentar); (IL) (izd. J. L.
Creed), Oxford 1984; (III.) O smrtimaprogonitelja (izd. N. Cambi), Split 2005 (s hrv. prev. in komen-
tarjem); (IV.) (izd. A. Städele), Fontes Christiani 43,Turnhout 2003.
Laterculus Veronensis (izd. O. Seeck), v: Notitia dignitatum, 247-253; (II.) Barnes,New Empire, 1982,201-208.
Lepassioni dei martiri aquileiesi e istriani I (izd. E. Colombi s sodelavci), Roma - Udine 2008; Lepassioni dei
martiri aquileiesi e istriani II, 1—2 (izd. E. Colombi s sodelavci), Roma — Udine 2013.
Leo Grammaticus, Chronographia (izd. I. Bekker), CSHB 26.
Leo Magnus, Sermones et Epistolae, PL 54.
Leges novellae ad Theodosianumpertinentes (Leges novellae Theodosii II., Valentiniani III., Maioriani, Marciani,
Anthemii (izd. P. M. Meyer), v: Codex Theodosianus II, Dublin - Zürich 41971.
Liberpontificalis (izd. L. Duchesne), 1, Paris 21955.
Liberatus, Breviarium causae Nestorianorum et Eutychianorum, v: Collectio Sangermanensis (ACO 2,5, izd.
E. Schwartz), Berlin - Leipzig 1936, 98-141.
Lietzmann, Martyrologien, 1911; gl. Seznam literature.
Malalas; gl. Ioannes Malalas.
Malchus, Fragmenta, v: R. C. Blockley, The fragmentary Classicising Historians of the Later Roman Empire.
Eunapius, Olympiodorus, Priscus andMalchus, Liverpool 1983,401—462.
Mansi, J.D. (izd.), Sacrorum conciliorum nova et amplisssima collectio, Berlin-Paris 21901.
Marcellinus comes, Chronicon, v: Chronica minora II, 37—108; (IL) B. Croke, The Cronicle of Marcellinus.
Translation and Commentary, Sydney 1995.
Marius Aventicensis, Chronica (a. 455-581), v: Chronica minora II, 225—239.
Martyrologium Hieronymianum’, gl. Commentariusperpetuus.
Martyrologium Carthaginiense,v\ Lietzmann, Martyrologien, 1911,4-6.
Martyrologium Syriacum,v: Lietzmann, Martyrologien, 1911, 7—15 (nem. prevod).
Mauricius, Strategikon,v: Das Strafegikon des Maurikios. Einführung, Edition und Indices von G.T. Dennis,
Übersetzung von E. Gamillscheg, CFHB 17, Wien 1981.
Maximus Taurinensis, Sermones (izd. A. Mutzenbecher), CCSL 23,Turnhout 1962.
Menander Protector: The History of Menander the Guardsman (Introductory Essay, Text, Translation and
Historiographical Notes R. C. Blockley), Liverpool. 1985.
Merobaudes, Quae supersunt (Carmina, Panegyrici) (izd. V. Vollmer), MGH AA 14,21995,1-20.
Miracula s. Demetrii, v: P. Lemerle, Les plus anciens recueils des miracles de Saint Démétrius et la pénétration
des Slaves dans les Balkans, vol. 1-2, Paris 1979-1981.
Moses iz Horene: Moses Khorenats’i, History of the Armenians (izd. R. W. Thomson), Cambridge/Massa-
chusetts - London 1978.
Notitia Arnonis: gl. Losek, Notitia Arnonis und Breves Notitiae, 1990 (gl. v seznamu literature).
Notitia Galliarum, v: ND, 261—274.
Notitia urbis Constantinopolitanae, v: ND, 227—243.
Novellae Iustiniani. Corpus iuris civilis III (izd. R. Schoell - W Kroll), Berlin 71959.
Zbïrka ZC / 46
591
Novelae Valentiniani, v: Codex Theodosianus cum Constitutionibus Sirmondianis, vol. II. Leges novellae ad Theo-
dosianumpertinentes (izd. Th. Mommsen - P. M. Meyer), Dublin - Zürich 41971.
Olympiodorus Thebaeus, Fragmenta, v: R. C. Blockley, The fragmentary Classicising Historians of the Later
Roman Empire. Eunapius, Olympiodorus, Priscus and Malchus, Liverpool 1983,151—220.
Origo civitatum Italie seu Venetiarum. Chronicon Alúnate et Chronicon Grádense (izd. R. Cessi), Roma 1933.
Origo Constantini (= Anoymus Valesianus L = Excerpta Valesiana I). Text und Kommentar (izd. I. König),
Trierer historische Forschungen, Trier 1987.
Origo gentis Langobardorum (izd. G. Waitz),MGH Scriptores rerum Langobardicarum et Italicarum saec.
VI-IX, Hannover 1878,1-6.
Orosius, Historiae adversaspaganos (izd. A. Lippold), I—II, Milano 42001 (izvirnik, prevod in komentar).
Pacatus, Panegyricus dictus Theodosio\ gl. Panegyrici Latini 2 (12).
Palladius, Historia Lausiaca (izd. G. J. M. Bartelink), Vite dei santi II, Milano 62001.
(XIÏ) Panegyrici Latini (izd. R. A. B. Mynors), Oxford 21973. (II.) Panegyrici Latini (izd. E. C. V. Nixon -
B. S. Rodgers), In Praise of Later Roman Emperors. The Panegyrici Latini (Introduction, Translation and
Historical Commentary with the Larin Text of R. A. B. Mynors), Berkeley - Los Angeles - Oxford 1994.
(III.) Panegyrici Latini. Lobreden auf römischen Kaiser. Bd. I: Von Diokletian bis Konstantin. Eingeleitet,
übersetzt und kommentiert von B. Müller-Rettig, Darmstadt 2008.
Passiones: gl. Lepassioni dei martiri aquileiesi e ístriani I—II.
Paulinus, Vita sancti Ambrosii episcopi Mediolanensis (izd. A. A. R. Bastiaensen), Vite dei santi III, Milano
1975,51-125 (izvirnik z ital. prevodom); 281-338 (komentar).
Paulinuns patriarcha Aquileiensis, Opera II: Rhytmi et carmina quae supersunt (izd. A. Persic - S. Piussi),
CSEA 10/2, Aquileia — Roma 2007.
Paulus Diaconus, Historia Langobardorum. Dvojezicne izdaje s komentarjem: (I.) Zgodovina Langobar-
dov (izd. F. Bradac — B. Grafenauer - K. Gantar), Maribor 1988. (II.) Storia dei Longobardi
(izd. L. Capo), Milano 52000. (III.) Geschichte der Langobarden (izd. W. F. Schwarz), Darmstadt 2009.
Paulus Diaconus, Historia Romana (izd. H. Droysen), MGH AA 2, München 21981,183-224.
Pelagius I. Papa, Epistulae quae supersunt (556-561) (izd. P. M. Gassó - C. M. Batlle), Montserrat 1956.
Petrus Patricius, Fragmenta, v: FHG IV, Paris 1851, 191—199; (II.) Excerpta histórica imp. Constantini
Porphyrogeniti, Vol. 1/1: Excerpta de legationibus (izd. C. De Boor), Berlin 1903, 3-4; Exceipta de lega-
tionibus, Vol. 1/2 (izd. C. De Boor), Berlin 1903, 390-396; Vol. IV: Excerpta de sententiis (izd. U. Ph.
Boissevain), Berlin 1906,241-271.
Philostorgios, Historia ecclesiastica (izd. J. Bidez - F. Winkelmann), GCS 21, Berlin 31981.
Plinius Secundus (C fNaturalis historia, Libri III/IV (izd. G. Winkler - R. König), München - Zürich 1988.
Polemius Silvius, Laterculus anni 449. Accedunt I. Notitia Galliarum II. De nominibus Gallicis, v: Chronica
minora 1,511—614.
Priscus, Fragmenta, v: R. C. Blockley, The fragmentary Classicising Historians of the Later Roman Empire.
Eunapius, Olympiodorus, Priscus and Malchus, Liverpool 1983,221-400.
Procopius, History of the Wars/Bellum Gothicum. The Anecdota/Historia arcana. Buildings/De aedificiis
(izd. H. B. Dewing), I—VII, LCL, Cambridge (Massachusetts) - London 1968. (II.) PodJustinijanovim
zezlom. Izbral, prevedel in spremne besede napisal K. Gantar, Ljubljana 1961 (izbor iz Prokopija).
Prosperi Aquitani Chronici Continuatio Havniensis, v: Chronica minora 1,298—339.
Prosper Tiro, Epitoma Chronicon editaprimum a. 433, continuata ad a. 455 (accedunt additamenta), v: Chronica
minora 1,341-499.
Prudentius (izd. H. J. Thomson), I-II, LCL, Cambridge (Mass.) 1961.
Pseudo-Augustinus, Quaestiones veteris et novi testamenti (izd. A. Souter), CSEL 50, Wien 1908.
Pseudo-Caesarius, Dialogi, PG 38, 851—1190.
Ravennatis Anonymi Cosmographia et Guidonis Geographica (izd. J. Sch netz), Itineraria Romana II, Stuttgart 1990.
Res gestae divi Saporis; gl. Honigmann - Marico, Recherches, 1952 (seznam literature).
Rufinus (Tyrannius), Scripta apologética (Apologia contra Hieronymum) (izd. M. Simonetti), CSEA 5/1,
Aquileia - Roma 1999.
Rufinus (Tyrannius Rufinus), Scripta varia {Expositio symboli; Historia ecclesiastica) (izd. M. Simonetti),
CSEA 5/2, Aquileia — Roma 2000.
Rufinus (Tyrannius Rufinus), Historia monachorum sive de vita sanctorum patrum (izd. E. Schulz-Flügel),
Patristische Texte und Studien 34, Berlin - New York 1990.
592
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALiJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Salvianus, Opera omnia (izd. F. Pauly), CSEL 8, Wien 1883.
Sanctio pragmatica (a. 554), v: Novellae Iustiniani. Corpus iuris civilis III (izd. R. Schoell - W. Kroll),
Berlin 71959,799-802.
Saxo Poeta, Annales degestis Caroli Magni imperatoris, PL 99, 683-736.
Scholia Arriana in concilium Aquileiense (izd. R. Gryson), CCSL 87,1982,147-196; (IL) Scolies ariennes sur
le concile dAquilée (izd. R. Gryson), SC 267,1980,203-327.
Scriptores Historiae Augustae; gl. Historia Augusta.
Secundus izTridenta, Fragmentéprincipio, v: MGH Scriptores rerum Langobardicarum et Italicarum saec.
VI-IX (izd. G. Waitz), Hannover 1878,25, v. 42-49. (II.) Kos, Gradivo I, st. 70 (str. 67).
Sextus Aurelius Victor, gl. Aurelius Victor.
Sidonius Apollinaris, Epistulae et carmina (izd. C. Luetjohann), MGH AA 8, München 2004; (II.) Poems
and Letters 1-11 (izd. W. B. Anderson), LCL, Cambridge (Massachusetts), London 1962.
Socrates Scholasticus, Historia ecclesiastica (izd. G. C. Hansen), GCS NF 1, Berlin 1995; (IL) Histoire ec-
clésiastique (texte grec G. C. Hansen, traduction P. Périchon - P. Maraval), SC 477 (livre 1); SC 493
(livres 2-3); SC 505 (livres 4-6); SC 506 (livre 7), Paris 2004-2007.
Sozomenos, Historia ecclesiastica (izd. J. Bidez - G. C. Hansen), GCS 50, BerÜn 1995; (II.) Histoire ec-
clésiastique (izd. G. Sabbah s sodelavci), SC 306 (livres 1-2); SC 418 (livres 3-4), SC 495 (livres 5-6),
SC 516 (livres 7-9), Paris 1983-2008.
Suida, Lexikon (izd. A. Adler), Leipzig 1928-1938.
Sulpicius Severus, Chronicon (izd. K. Halm), CSEL 1, Wien 1866, 3-105. (II.) Chroniques (izd. G. de
Senneville-Grave), SC 411, Paris 1999.
Sulpicius Severus, Vita s. Martini (izd. J. Fontaine), SC 133,134,135, Paris 1967,1969,1969.
Symmachus (Quintus Aurelius), Quae supersunt {Epistulae, Relationes) (izd. O. Seeck), MGH AA 6, 1,
München 22001.
Synodus Gradensis, Acta, v: Cuscito, Fede calcedonese, 1980,225—230.
Tacitus, Annales (izd. J. Jackson), Cambridge (Massachusetts) — London 1970; (II.) Anali (prev. F. Bradac),
Maribor 1968.
Tertullianus, Depraescriptione haereticorum (izd. R. F. Refoulé), CCSL l,Turnhout 1954,185-224.
Tertullianus, De corona (izd. Aem. Kroymann), CCSL 2,Turnhout 1954,1037—1065.
Theodoretus, Historia ecclesiastiaca (izd. L. Parmentier - F. Scheidweiler), GCS 19, Berlin 21954. (II.)
Histoire ecclésiastique 1—2 (izd. L. Parmentier - G. C. Hansen - J. Bouffartigue — A. Martin -
P. Canivet), SC 501, Paris 2006; Histoire ecclésiastique 3-5 (izd. L. Parmentier - G. C. Hansen),
SC 530, Paris 2009.
Theophanes Confessor, Chronographia (izd. C. de Boor), I—II, Leipzig 1883-1885.
Theophylactus Simocatta, Historiae (izd. C. de Boor), Leipzig 1887,ponatis izd. P. Wirth, Stuttgart 1972.
(IL) Theophylaktos Simokates, Geschichte (übersetzt und erläutert von P. Schreiner), Stuttgart 1985
(nemski prevod s komentarjem).
Thomas Archidiaconus, Historia Salonitana (izd. O. Peric - M. Matijevic Sokol - R. Katicic), Split 2003.
Velleius Paterculus, Historia Romana (izd. F. W. Shipley), Cambridge (Massachusetts) - London 1967
(dvojezicna izdaja z angleskim prevodom).
Venantius (Honorius Clementianus) Fortunatus, Opera (izd. F. Leo), MGH AA 4, 1-2, München 2198l;
(II.) Opera I (izd. S. Di Brazzano), CSEA 8/1, Aquileia - Roma 2001.
Vegetius (Publius Flavius Vegetius Renatus), Epitoma rei militaris (izd. F. L. Müller), Stuttgart 1997.
Victor Tonnennensis, Chronica (a. 444—567), v: Chronica minora II, 163-206.
Victorin de Poetovio, Sur lApocalypse suivi du Fragment chronologique et de La construction du monde.
(izd. M. Dulaey), SC 423, Paris 1997. (II.) Vittorino di Petovio, Opere (izd. M. Veronese), CSEA 2,
Aquileia, Roma 2002,233-357.
Viktorin Ptujski / Victorinus Poetovionensis, Razlaga Razodetja — In Apocalypsin in drugi spisi (Prevedel,
uvod in opombe napisal M. Spelic), Celje 1999.
Victorinus episcopus Poetovionensis, Opera: Commentarii in Apocalypsin editio Victorini et recensio Hieronymi
una cum additamentis (izd.J. Haussleiter), CSEL 49,1916,11-194.
Vita Constantini (Codex Angelicus 22); gl. v seznamu literature: Opitz, Vita Constantini, 1934.
Zonaras (Ioannes), Annales (izd. M. Pinder), I-II, CSHB, Bonn 1844; (IL) Zonaras, Annales, PG 134,
40-1414; PG 135,9-326.
Zbirka ZCl 46
593
Zosimus, Histoire nouvelle, T. I (livres I et II, texte établi et traduit par F. Paschoud), Paris 22003; T. II1
(livre III, texte établi et traduit par R Paschoud), Paris 1979; TII2 (livre IV, texte établi et traduit par
F. Paschoud) Paris 1979; T. III1 (livre V, texte établi et traduit par F. Paschoud), Paris 1986; T. IIP
(livre VI et index, texte établi et traduit par F. Paschoud), Paris 1989. (IL) Zosimos, Neue Geschichte
(Übersetzt und eingeleitet von O. Veh, durchgesehen und erläutert von S. Rebenich), Stuttgart 1990.
Literatura
Abramic, Poetovioy 1925 = M. Abramic, Poetovio. Führer durch die Denkmäler der römischen StadtfN\exi 1925.
Ahumada Silva, Monete ostrogote, 1988 = I. Ahumada Silva, Le monete ostrogote in Friuli, Antichitä
Altoadriatiche 32,1988,413—426.
Albert, Gott, 2008 = O. Albert, Goti v spodnjem Podonavju in njihov pomen za krscanstvo v danasnjem
romunskem prostoru, Zgodovinski casopis 62,2008,315—322.
Alföldy, Noricum, 1974 = G. Alföldy, Noricum, London 1974.
Alföldy, Statuen, 1984 = G. Alföldy, Römische Statuen in Venetia et Histria. Epigraphische Quellen,
Heidelberg 1984.
Alföldy, Krise, 1989 = G. Alföldy, Die Krise des Römischen Reiches. Geschichte, Geschichtsschreibung und
Geschichtsbetrachtung. Ausgewählte Beiträge, Stuttgart 1989.
Alföldy, Altarinschriji, 2011 = G. Alföldy, Eine umstrittene Altarinschrift aus Vindobona, Tyche 26,
2011,1-22.
Altheim, Hunnen, 1962 = F. Altheim, Geschichte der Hunnen, IV: Die europäischen Hunnen, V: Niedergang
und Nachfolge, Berlin 1962.
Altmayer, Herrschaft des Carus, 2014 = K. Altmayer, Die Herrschaft des Carus, Carinus und Numerianus als
Vorläufer der Tetrarchie, Historia Einzelschriften 230, Stuttgart 2014.
Amon, Der heilige Nonnosus, 2001 = K, Amon, Der heilige Nonnosus - Kultorte, Verehrung und Probleme.
Ein kultgeschichtlicher Überblick, v: Amon - Frankl - Tropper, Afoz 72 orz/r, 2001,13-68.
Amon - Frankl - Tropper, Nonnosus, 2001 = Der heilige Nonnosus von Molzbichl (ur. K. Amon — K. H.
Frankl - P. G. Tropper, Klagenfurt 2001.
Amory, People, 1997 = P Amory, People and Identity in Ostrogothic Italy 489—554, Cambridge 1997.
Arambasic, Martin Tourski, 2008 = Sveti Martin Tourski kot simbol evropske kulture (ur. J. Arambasic),
Ljubljana 2008.
Arslan, Monete ostrogote, 2006 = E. A. Arslan, Le monete ostrogote del museo di Udine, v: Goti nellärco
alpino orientale (ur. M. Buora - L. Villa), Trieste 2006,123—146.
Auriemma - Karinja, Tra terra e mare, 2009 = R. Auriemma — S. Karinja, Tra terra e mare. La fascia
costiera alto adriatica in etä romana, Quaderni Giuliani di Storia 30,2009, 307—352.
Aus büttel, Verwaltung, 1998 = F. M. Aus Büttel, Die Verwaltung des römischen Kaiserreiches. Von der Herr-
schaß des Augustus bis zum Niedergang des Weströmischen Reiches, Darmstadt 1998.
Ausbüttel, Theoderich, 2003 = F. M. Ausbüttel, Theoderich der Große, Darmstadt 2003.
Barbiera, Cemeteries, 2005 = I. Barbiera, Sixth Century Cemeteries in Hungary and Italy: a Comparative
Approach, v: Die Langobarden. Herrschaft und Identität (ur. W. Pohl — P. Erhärt), Wien 2005,301—320.
Barcelö, Constantins II., 2004 = P Barcelö, Constantius II. und seine Zeit. Die Anfänge des Staatskirchentums,
Stuttgart 2004.
Barköczi, Population, 1964 = L. Barköczi, The population of Pannonia from Marcus Aurelius to Diocletian,
Acta Archaeologica Academiae Seien Harum Hungaricae 16,1964,257-356.
Barnes, Constantine, 1981 =T. D. Barnes, Constantine and Eusebius, Cambridge (Massachusetts) — London 1981.
Barnes, New Empire, 1982 = T. D. Barnes, The New Empire of Diocletian and Constantine, Cambridge
(Massachusetts), London 1982.
Barnes, Emperor, 1996 = T. D. Barnes, Emperor, panegyrics, prefects, provinces and palaces (284-317),
Journal of Roman Archaeology 9,1996,532—552.
Barnes, Athanasius, 2001 = T. D. Barnes ,Athanasius and Constantius. Theology and Politics in the Constantinian
Empire, Cambridge (Massachusetts), London 22001.
594
Rojko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Barnes, Constantine, 2011 = T. D. Barnes, Constantine. Dynasty, Religion and Power in the Later Roman
Empire, Oxford 2011.
Basler , Architektur, 1993 = E . Basler, Spätantike und frühchristliche Architektur in Bosnien und Herzegowina,
Wien 1993.
Baumeister, Heligenverehrung 1,1988 = T. Baumeister, Heiligenverehrung I, RAC 14,1988, 96-150.
Beatrice, Intolleranza cristiana, 1990 = L'intolleranza cristiana nei confronti deipagani (ur. P. F. Beatrice),
Bologna 1990.
Beatrice, Sign ofjonah, 2011 = P. F. Beatrice,The Sign ofJonah.The Paschal Mystery and the Conversion
of the Pagans according to Chromatius of Aquileia, v: Beatrice - Persic, Chromatius, 2011,19-64.
Beatrice — Persic, Chromatius, 2011= Chromatius of Aquileia and his age (ur. P. F. Beatrice — A. Persic),
Turnhout 2011.
Bekic - Radic-Stivic, Tarsatickiprincipij, 2009 = L. Bekic - N. Radic-Stivic, Tarsatickiprincipij- Prin-
cipia di Tarsatica, Rijeka 2009.
Belak, MedNutricami, 1993 = M. Belak, Med Nutricami in Mitro, v: Lamut, Zbornik, 1993,233-239.
Bender, Christianisierung, 1994 = H. Bender, Die Christianisierung von Flachlandraetien nach den archäolo-
gischen Zeugnissen bis zur Mitte des 5. Jahrhunderts, v: Boshof - Wolff, Christentum, 1994, 63-77.
Bender — Wolff, Ländliche Besiedlung, 1994 = Ländliche Besiedlung und Landwirtschaft in den Rhein - Do-
nau - Provinzen des Römischen Reiches I—II (ur. H. Bender - H. Wolff), Passauer Universitätsschriften
zur Archäologie 2, Leidorf 1994.
Berg, Bischöfe, 1985 = H. Berg, Bischöfe und Bischofssitze im Ostalpen- und Donauraum vom 4. bis zum
8. Jh., v: Wolfram - Schwarcz, Bayern, 1985, 61-108.
BeRTACChi, Aquileia, s.a = L. Bertacchi, Aquileia. Pianta archaeologica, s. a.
Bertolini, Data, 1968 = O. Bertolini, La data delTingresso dei Longobardi in Italia, v: O. Bertolini,
Scritti scelti di storia medioevale I, Livorno 1968,19—61.
Bezlaj, Etimoloski slovar I—III, 1977—1995 = F. Bezlaj, Etimoloski slovar slovenskegajezika I—III, Ljubljana
1977-1995.
Bierbrauer, Insediamenti, 1990 = V. Bierbrauer, I primi insediamenti in Italia, v: ILongobardi (ur. G. C.
Menis), Milano 1990, 74-89.
Bierbrauer, Occupazione, 1991 = V. Bierbrauer, L'occupazione dellTtalia da parte dei Longobardi vista
dall'archeologo, v: Italia Longobarda (ur. G. C. Menis), Venezia 1991,11-53.
Bierbrauer, Archäologie, 1994 = V. Bierbrauer, Archäologie und Geschichte der Goten vom 1. - 7. Jahr-
hundert. Versuch einer Bilanz, Frühmittelalterliche Studien 28,1994, 51—171.
Bierbrauer, Germanen, 1994 = V. Bierbrauer, Germanen des 5. und 6. Jahrhunderts in Italien, v: La storia
dellAlto Medioevo italiano (V—Xsecolo) alla luce dellärcheologia (ur. R. Francovich — G. Noye), Firenze
1994,33-56.
Bierbrauer, Arianische Kirchen, 1998 = V. Bierbrauer, Arianische Kirchen in Noricum Mediterraneum
und Raetia II ?, Bayerische Vorgeschichtsblätter 63,1998,205-226.
Bierbrauer, Goten, 1998 = V. Bierbrauer, Goten. Archäologisch, RGA 12,1998,407-427.
Bierbrauer, Friaul, 2000 = V. Bierbrauer, Friaul im 5. - 8. Jahrhundert: siedlungsgeschichtliche Grun-
dlinien aus archäologischer Sicht, v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000,299—328.
Bierbrauer, Romanen, 2003 = V. Bierbrauer, Romanen, RGA 25,2003,210-242.
Bierbrauer, Archäologie, 2005 = V. Bierbrauer.* Archäologie der Langobarden in Italien. Ethnische
Interpretation und Stand der Forschung, v: Die Langobarden. Herrschaft und Identität (ur. W. Pohl -
R Erhärt), Wien 2005,21-66.
Bierbrauer, Gepiden,2006 = V Bierbrauer, Gepiden im 5. Jahrhundert — Eine Spurensuche, v: Miscellanea
Romano-barbarica in honorem Ion Ionita oblata, Bucuresti 2006,167—216.
Bierbrauer, Castra, 2008 = V. Bierbrauer, Castra und Höhensiedlungen in Südtirol, imTrentino und in
Friaul, v: Höhensiedlungen zwischen Antike und Mittelalter von den Ardennen bis zur Adria (ur. V. Bierbrauer
- H. Steuer), Berlin - New York 2008, 643-713.
Bierbrauer, Goten, 2010 = V. Bierbrauer, Goten im Osten und Westen: Ethnos und Mobilität am Ende
des 5. und in der 1. Hälfte des 6. Jahrhunderts aus archäologischer Sicht, Kölner Jahrbuch 43,2010,71-111.
Bierbrauer, Zur liturgischen Innenausstattung, 2010 = V. Bierbrauer, Zur liturgischen Innenausstattung
in Kirchen des Metropolitansprengels von Aquileia im 5.-7. Jahrhundert, Bayerische Vorgeschichtsblätter
75,2010,197-226.
Zbirka ZC/46
595
Bierbrauer, Alatheus-Safrax-Gruppe, 2011 = V. Bierbrauer, Zur archäologischen Nachweisbarkeit der
'Alatheus-Safrax-Gruppe' in Pannonien, v: Konrad - Witschel, Legionslager, 2011,113-140.
Bierbrauer, Zum pannonischen Ostgotenreich, 2011 = V. Bierbrauer, Zum pannonischen Ostgotenreich
(456/457-473) aus archäologischer Sicht, v; Heinrich-tamáska, Keszthely-Fenékpuszta, 2011,361-380.
Bierbrauer, Christliche Jenseitsvorstellungen, 2012 = V. Bierbrauer, Christliche Jenseitsvorstellungen und
romanische Beigabensitten vom 5. bis zum 6./7. Jahrhundertv, v: Grosso Modo. Quellen und Funde aus
Spätantike und Mittelalter. Festschriftfür G. Fingerlin (ur. N. Krohn - U. Koch), Forschungen zu Spätantike
und Mittelalter 1, Weinstadt 2012,39-50.
Bird, Commentary, 1994 = H. W. Bird, Liber de Caesaribus ofSextus Aurelius Victor. Translated with an Intro-
duction and Commentary, Translated Texts for Historians vol. 17, Liverpool 1994, 55-222.
B i sc ardí, Porto diAquileia, 1987 = A. Biscardi, II porto di Aquileia ed i noli maritimi nel calmiere Dio-
clezianeo, Antichitä Altoadriatiche 29,1987,169—181.
Bitenc - Knific, Predmetiy2001 = P. Bitenc -T. Knific, OdRimljanov do Slovanov. Predmeti, Ljubljana 2001.
Blason Scarel, Attila, 1994 = Attila Flagellum Deif Convegno internazionale di studi storici sulla figura di
Attila e sulla discesa degli Unni in Italia nel452 d,C. (ur. S. Blason Scarel), Roma 1994.
Bleckmann, Reichskrise, 1992 = B. Bleckmann, Die Reichskrise des III. Jahrhunderts in der spätantiken und
byzantinischen Geschichtsschreibung, München 1992.
Bleckmann, Constantin, 1996 = B. Bleckmann, Constantin und die Donaubarbaren. Ideologische Ausein-
andersetzungen um die Sieghaftigkeit Constantins, Jahrbuchfür Antike und Christentum 38,1996,38—66.
Bleckmann, Konstantin, 1996 = B. Bleckmann, Konstantin der Große, Hamburg 1996.
Bleckmann, Schlacht von Mursa, 1999 = B. Bleckmann, Die Schlacht von Mursa und die zeitgenössische
Dueutung eines spätantiken Bürgerkrieges, v: Gedeutete Realität. Krisen, Wirklichkeiten, Interpretationen
(3.-6. Jh. n. Chr) (ur. H. Brandt), Historia Einzelschriften 134, Stuttgart 1999, 47—101.
Bleckmann, Bürgerkrieg, 2003 = B. Bleckmann, Der Bürgerkrieg zwischen Constantin II. und Constans
(340 n. Chr.), Historia 52,2003,225—250.
Bleckmann, Die Vita, 2003 = B. Bleckmann, Die Vita BHG 365 und die Rekonstruktion der verlorenen
Kirchengeschichte VhAostotgs, Jahrbuch für Antike und Christentum 46,2003, 7—16.
Bleckmann, Bemerkungen, 2004 = B. Bleckmann, Bemerkungen zum Scheitern des Mehrherrschaftssystems:
Reichsteilung und Territorialansprüche, v: Demandt — Goltz — Schlange-Schöningen, Diokletian,
2004, 74-94.
Bleckmann, Konstantin, 2004 = B. Bleckmann, Konstantin in der Kirchengeschichte Philostorgs,
Millenium 1,2004,185-231.
Blockley, Historians, 1981 = R. C. Blockley, The fragmentary Classicising Historians of the Later Roman
Empire I: Eunapius, Olympiodorus, Priscus undMalchus. Classical and Medieval Texts, Papers and Mono-
graphs 6, part I: The historians, Liverpool 1981.
Blockley, Historians, 1983 = R. C. Blockley, The fragmentary Classicising Historians of the Later Roman
Empire I: Eunapius, Olympiodorus, Priscus und Malchus. Classical and Medieval Texts, Papers and
Monographs 10, Part II: Text, Translation and Historiographical Notes, Liverpool 1983.
Boffo, Orientali, 2003 = L. Boffo, Orientali in Aquileia, Antichitä Altoadriatiche 54,2003, 529—558.
Boffo, Epigrafía, 2000 = L. Boffo, Epigrafía e “cultura” greca in Aquileia romana, v: EIIirPAOAÍ.
Miscellanea epigráfica in onore di Lidio Gasperini (ur. G. Pací), Roma 2000,117—133.
Bolta, Rifnik, 1981 = L. Bolta, Rifhikpri Sentjurju. Poznoanticna naselbina in grobisce, Ljubljana 1981.
Bóna, Langobarden, 1970—1971 = I. Bóna, Langobarden in Ungarn (Aus den Ergebnissen von 12 Forsc-
hungsjahren), Arheoloski vestnik 21—22,1970—1971,45—74.
Bóna, Hunnen, 1982 = I. Bóna, Die Hunnen in Noricum und Pannonien, v: Severin zwischen Römerzeit und
Völkerwanderung, Linz 1982,179-200.
Bóna, Longobardi, 1990 = I. Bóna, I Longobardi in Pannonia, v: ILongobardi (ur. G. C. Menis), Milano
1990,14-73.
Bóna, Hunnenreich, 1991 = I. Bóna, Das Hunnenreich, Stuttgart 1991.
Bonamente, Dalla Gallia a Roma, 2014 = G. Bonamente, Dalla Gallia a Roma: Costantino e l’assedio di
Verona, Antichitä Altoadriatiche 78,2014,193—217.
Bonamente — Lenski — Lizzi Testa, Costantino, 2012 = Costantino prima e dopo Costantino — Constantine
before and after Constantine (ur. G. Bonamente - N. Lenski - R. Lizzi Testa), Bari 2012.
596
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Böschung — Eck, Tetrarchie, 2006, = Die Tetrarchie. Ein neues Regierungssystem und seine mediale Präsentation
(ur. D. Böschung - W. Eck), Wiesbaden 2006.
Boshof, Passau, 1999 = Geschichte der Stadt Passau (ur. E. Boshof - W. Hartinger - M. Lanzinner -
K. Möseneder - H. Wolff), Regensburg 1999.
Boshof — Wolff, Christentum, 1994 = Das Christentum im bairischen Raum. Von den Anfängen bis ins 11.
Jahrhundert (ur. E. Boshof - H. Wolff ), Köln - Weimar - Wien 1994.
Bozic, O zakladu, 1995 = D. Bozic, O zakladu poznorimskih novcev v Slatni pod Dobrco in o zgodnjekrscanskih
mozaikih v Lescah, v: Radovljiski zbornik 1995, Radovljica 1995,38-64.
Bozic, Zakladi tisocletij, 1999 = D. Bozic (in drugi), Zakladi tisocletij. Zgodovina Slovenije od neandertalcev
do Slovanov, Ljubljana 1999.
Bozic — Ciglenecki, Zenonov tremis, 1995 = D. Bozic — S. Ciglenecki, Zenonov tremis in poznoanticna
utrdba Gradec pri Veliki Strmici - Der Tremissis des Kaisers Zeno und die spätantike Befestigung
Gradec bei Velika Strmica, Arheoloski vestnik 46,1995,247-277.
B ran dl - Vasic, Roms Erbe, 2007 = Roms Erbe auf dem Balkan. Spätantike Kaiservillen und Stadtanlagen in
Serbien (ur. U. Brandl - M. Vasic), Mainz 2007.
Brändle, Chromatius, 2011 = R. Brändle, Chromatius und Johannes Chrysostomus. Zwei Bischöfe im
Spannungsfeld zwischen Ost und West, v: Beatrice - Persic, Chromatius, 2011,253-265.
Brandt, Kommentar, 1996 = H. Brandt, Kommentar zur Historia Augusta. Band 2. Vita Maximi et Balbini,
Bonn 1996.
Brandt, Geschichte, 1998 = H. Brandt, Geschichte der römischen Kaiserzeit. Von Diokletian und Konstantin bis
zum Ende der konstaninischen Dynastie (284-363), Berlin 1998.
Brandt, Konstantin, 2006 = H. Brandt, Konstantin der Grosse. Der erste christliche Kaiser. Eine Biographie,
München 2006.
Brandt, Galerio, 2012 = H. Brandt, Galerio legislatore, v: Bonamente - Lenski - Lizzi Testa, Costan-
tino, 2012,17-24.
Bratoz, Evgipij, 1982 = Evgipij, Zivljenje svetega Severina. Uvod, prevod in komentar napisal R. Bratoz,
Ljubljana 1982.
Bratoz, Severinus, 1983 = R. Bratoz, Severinus von Noricum und seine Zeit. Geschichtliche Anmerkungen,
Wien 1983.
Bratoz, Krscanska Emona, 1984 = R. Bratoz, Krscanska Emona in njen zaton, v: Zgodovina Ljubljane.
Prispevki za monografijo (ur. F. Gestrin), Ljubljana 1984, 64-68.
Bratoz, Krscanstvo, 1986 = R. Bratoz, Krscanstvo v Ogleju in na vzhodnem vplivnem obmocju oglejske cerkve
od zacetkov do nastopa verske svobode, Ljubljana 1986.
Bratoz, Razvoj organizacije, 1986 = R. Bratoz, Razvoj organizacije zgodnjekrscanske cerkve na ozemlju
Jugoslavije od 3. do konca 6. stoletja, Zgodovinski casopis 40,1986,363-395.
Bratoz, Geschichte, 1990 = R. Bratoz, Die Geschichte des frühen Christentums im Gebiet zwischen Sirmium
und Aquileia im Licht der neueren Forschungen, Klio 12,1990,508-550.
Bratoz, Vpliv, 1990 = R. Bratoz, Vpliv oglejske cerkve na vzhodnoalpski inpredalpskiprostor od4. do 8. stoletja,
Zbirka Zgodovinskega casopisa 8, Ljubljana 1990 (= Zgodovinski casopis 44,1990, 331-362; 489-520;
prim. Bratoz, Aquileia, 1993 in Bratoz, Einfluß, 1994).
Bratoz, Vprasanja, 1992 = R. Bratoz, Nekatera neresena in neresljiva (?) vprasanja izzgodovine severnoja-
dranskih dezel v 6. in 7. stoletju, Zgodovinski casopis 46,1992,297-307.
Bratoz,^Aquileia, 1993 = R. Bratoz, Aquileia und der Alpen-Adria-Raum (von der Mitte des 6. Jahrhunderts
bis 811), v: Hödl - Grabmayer, Karantanien, 1993,151-208.
Bratoz, Eugippio, 1993 = R. Bratoz, Eugippio, v: Dizionario biografico degli Italiani 43, Roma 1993,509-514.
Bratoz, Kirche in Makedonien, 1993 = R. Bratoz, Die frühchristliche Kirche in Makedonien und ihr Ver-
hältnis zu Rom, v: Klassisches Altertum, Spätantike und frühes Christentum. AdolfLippold zum 65. Geburtstag
gewidmet (ur. K. Dietz - D. Henning - H. Kaletsch), Würzburg 1993,509-551.
Bratoz, Porocila, 1993 = R. Bratoz, Porocila srednjeveskih piscev o anticni zgodovini prostora med Sirmijem
in Oglejem, Zgodovinski casopis 47,1993,185—214.
Bratoz, Bitka, 1994 = R. Bratoz, Bitka pri Frigidu v izrocilu anticnih in srednjeveskih avtorjev, Zbirka
Zgodovinskega casopisa 12, Ljubljana 1994 (= Zgodovinski casopis 48,1994,5-45).
Zbirka ZC/46
597
Bratoz, Antike Geschichte, 1994 = R. Bratoz, Die antike Geschichte des Gebietes zwischen Donau und
Adria in den Vorstellungen der mittelalterlichen Autoren, v: Ethnogenese und Überlieferung. Angewandte
Methoden der Frühmittelalterforschung (ur. K. Brunner — B. Merta), Veröffentlichungen des Instituts
fur Österreichische Geschichtsforschung 31, Wien — München 1994,264-292.
Bratoz, Einfluß, 1994 = R. Bratoz, Der Einfluß Aquileias auf den Alpenraum und das Alpenvorland (von
den Anfängen bis um 700), v: Boshof - Wolff, Christentum, i994,29-61.
Bratoz, Der Heilige Mann, 1994 = R. Bratoz, Der “Heilige Mann” und seine Biographie, v: Historiographie
imfrühen Mittelalter (ur. A. Scharer - G. Scheibelreiter), Veröffentlichungen des Instituts fur Öster-
reichische Geschichtsforschung 32, Wien - München 1994,222-252.
Bratoz, Christianisierung, 1996 = R. Bratoz, Christianisierung des Nordadria- und Westbalkanraumes im
4. Jahrhundert, v: Bratoz, Westillyricum, 1996,299—366.
Bratoz, Doppelkirchen, 1996 = R. Bratoz, Doppelkirchen auf dem östlichen Einflußgebiet der aquileien-
sischen Kirche und die Frage des Einflusses Aquileias, Antiquité Tardive 4,1996,133—141.
Bratoz, Ecclesia, 1996 = R. Bratoz, Ecclesia in gentibus. Vprasanje prezivetja krscanstva iz anticne dobe
v casu slovansko-avarske naselitve na prostoru med Jadranom in Donavo, v: Grafenauerjev zbornik
(ur. V Rajsp in souredniki), Ljubljana 1996,205—225.
Bratoz, Westillyricum, 1996 = Westillyricum und Nordostitalien in der spätrömischen Zeit - Zahodni Ilirik in
severovzhodna Italija vpoznorimski dobi (ur. R. Bratoz), Situla 34, Ljubljana 1996.
Bratoz, Mönchsideal Severins, 1997 = R. Bratoz, Östliche und westliche Elemente im Mönchsideal Severins,
v: 1000Jahre Ostarrichi — seine christliche Vorgeschichte. Mission und Glaube im Austausch zwischen Orient
und Okzident. Pro Oriente Bd. 19, Innsbruck - Wien 1997, 31-59.
Bratoz, Cristianizzazione, 1998 - R. Bratoz, La cristianizzazione degli Slavi negli atti del convegno
“ad ripas Danubii” e del concilio di Cividale, v: XIIcentenario delconcilio di Cividale (796—1996). Convegno
storico-teologico —Atti (ur. S. Piussr), Udine 1998,145—202.
Bratoz, Poetovio, 1998 = R. Bratoz, Poetovio (Ptuj) kot sedez skofije v antiki, v: Ptujska zupnijska cerkev
sv.Jurija. Zbornik znanstvenega simpozija ob praznovanju 1150. obletnice posvetitve mestne cerkve in 850.
obletnice »Konradove cerkve« (ur. S. Krajnc), Ptuj 1998,14-30.
Bratoz, Synode, 1998 = R. Bratoz, Die römische Synode 680 und die Frage der Kirchenorganisation “in
gentibus” im 7. Jahrhundert, v: Acta XIIIcongressus intemationalis archaeologiae christianae, Pars II - Radovi
XIII. medunarodnog kongresa za starokrscansku arheologiju, Dio II. (ur. N. Cambi — E. Marin), Città del
Vaticano - Split 1998,587-602.
Bratoz, Cristianesimo, 1999 = R. Bratoz ,11 cristianesimo Aquileiese prima di Costantinofra Aquileia e Poetovio,
Ricerche per la storia della chiesa in Friuli 2, Udine 1999.
Bratoz, Zacetki oglejskega misijona, 1999 = R. Bratoz, Zacetki oglejskega misijona med Slovani in Avari, v:
Vilfanov zbornik. Pravo — zgodovina — narod (ur. V. Rajsp — E. Bruckmüller), Ljubljana 1999, 79—111.
Bratoz, Primeri mnozicne smrti, 1999 = R. Bratoz, Primeri mnozicne smrti na danasnjem slovenskem
ozemlju v anticni dobi, v: Mnozicne smrti na Slovenskem (ur. S. Granda - B. Satej), Zbornik referatov
29. zborovanja slovenskih zgodovinarjev (Izola 1998), Ljubljana 1999,45-78.
Bratoz, Chiesa aquileiese e i barbari, 2000 = R. Bratoz, La chiesa aquileiese e i barbari (V—VII sec.), v:
Tavano - Bergamini - Cavazza, Aquileia, 2000,101-149.
Bratoz, Menistvo, 2000 = R. Bratoz, Menistvo v rimskih provincah srednjega Podonavja in zahodnega
Baikana, v: Vitaartisperennis - Ob osemdesetletniciakademikaEmilijana Cevca (ur. A. Klemenc), Ljubljana
2000,103-126.
Bratoz, Patriarchat, 2000 = R. Bratoz, Das Patriarchat Grado im monotheletischen Streit, v: Bratoz,
Slovenija, 2000, 609-658.
Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000 = Slovenija in sosednje dezele medantiko in karolinsko dobo. Zacetki slovenske etnogeneze
— Slowenien und die Nachbarländer zwischen Antike und karolingischer Epoche. Anfänge der slowenischen
Ethnogenese, I—II (ur. R. Bratoz), Situla 39, Ljubljana 2000.
Bratoz, Soca, 2000 = R. Bratoz, Soca in prehodi cez reko v antiki, Goriski letnik27,2000,27—50. Ital. prevod:
LIsonzo tra l’Antichità e il Medioevo, v: I Goriziani nelMedioevo (ur. S.Tavano), Gorizia 2001,15—42.
Bratoz, VenancijFortunat, 2001 = R. Bratoz, Venancij Fortunat in shizmaTreh poglavij, Zgodovinskicasopis
55,2001,149—176 (deloma dopolnjena ital. verzija: Venanzio Fortunato e lo scisma dei Tre Capitoli, v:
Convegno internazionale di studio Venanzio Fortunato e il suo tempo, Treviso 2003,363-401).
598
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILJRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Bratoz, Koprska skofija, 2001 = R. Bratoz, Koprska skofija od prve omembe (599) do srede 8. stoletja,Acta
Histriae 9,2001,37-64.
Bratoz, Prelomni trenutki,2Q01 = R. Bratoz, Prelomni trenutki iz casov antike in preseljevanja narodov,v:
Temeljneprelomnicepreteklih tisocletih (ur. S. Granda — B. Satej), Ljubljana 2001,19-42.
Bratoz, Verske razmere, 2001 = R. Bratoz, Verske razmere v Petovioni v drugi polovici 3. st. v luci porocil
skofa Viktorina, v: Vomer Gojkovic - Kolar, Ptuj, 2001, 313-325.
Bratoz, Victorinus, 2002 = R. Bratoz, Der Bischof Victorinus und die Kirchengemeinde von Poetovio
(2. Hälfte des 3. Jahrhunderts), ZalaiMuzeum 11,2002, 7-20 (dopolnjena verzija predhodnega clanka).
Bratoz, Beziehungen, 2002 = R. Bratoz, Die Beziehungen zwischen den ethnischen und konfessionellen
Gruppen (Katholiken, Arianer, Heiden) im Ostalpen- und Mitteldonauraum im Lichte der schritlichen
Quellen, v: Probleme der frühen Merowingerzeit im Mitteldonauraum (ur. J. Tejral), Spisy Archeologického
ústavu AV CR Brno 19, Brno 2002, 73-98.
Bratoz, Einstellung, 2002 = R. Bratoz, Die Einstellung der Kirche zu den regna und gentes im 7. Jahrhun-
dert, v: Integration und Herrschaft. Ethnische Identitäten und soziale Organisation im Frühmittelalter
(ur. W. Pohl - M. Diesenberger), Forschungen zur Geschichte des Mittlalters 3, Wien 2002,43-61.
Bratoz, Pannonien, 2002 = R. Bratoz, Pannonien, RGA 22,2002, 469—483.
Bratoz, Aquileia, 2003 = R. Bratoz, Aquileia traTeodosio e i Longobardi (379-56%),Antichitä Altoadria-
tiche SA, 2003,477-527.
B ratoz, Dioklecijanovo preganjanje — Podonavje, 2003 = R. B ratoz, Dioklecijanovo preganj anja kristjanov v
provincah srednjega Podonavja in zahodnega Baikana, v: Krajnc, Simpozij,2003,29-96. (dopolnjena ital.
verzija: Le persecuzioni dei cristiani ñeñe province danubiano e balcaniche sotto Diocleziano, Quaderni
Giuliani di Storia 2S/2,2004,261—342).
Bratoz, Storicitä di san Floriano, 2004 = R. Bratoz, Storicitä di san Floriano. La tradizione agiografica e le
circostanze del suo martirio, v: San Floriano di Lorch. Atti del convegno internazionale di Studio, Tolmezzo
2003 (ur. G. Bergamini - A. Geretti), Milano 2004,21-35.
Bratoz, Zacetki, 2003/4 = R. Bratoz, Zacetki slovenske etnogeneze. Dejstva, teze in hipoteze o prehodnem
obdobju med antiko in srednjim vekom v prostoru med Jadranom in Donavo, Goriski letnik 30/31,
2003—2004 (Zbomik prispevkov vpocastitev 75-letniceprof. Sergia Tavana), Nova Gorica 2005,265—297.
(dopolnjena ital. verzija: Gli inizi delletnogenesi slovena, Fatti, tesi e ipotesi relative al periodo di
transizione dalletä antica al medioevo nel territorio situato tra l’Adriatico e il Danubio, v: Tilatti,
Cristianizzazione, 2005,145-188).
Bratoz, Verzeichnis, 2004 = R. Bratoz, Verzeichnis der Opfer der Christenverfolgungen in den Donau-
und Balkanprovinzen, v: Demandt - Goltz - Schlange-Schöningen, Diokletian, 2004,209-252.
Bratoz, Martiri Canziani, 2004 = R. Bratoz, I martiri Canziani e il ceto aristocrático neña persecuzione
dioclezianea,Antichitä Altoadriatiche 57,2004,109-137.
Bratoz, Storicitä - Zgodovinska avtenticnost, 2005 = R. Bratoz, Storicitä del Gruppo dei Canziani -
Zgodovinska avtenticnost Kancijeve muceniske skupine, v: Toplikar -Tavano, Santi Canziani - Sveti
Kancijani,2005,128—191.
Bratoz, Mucenistva, 2005 = R. Bratoz, Mucenistva z utopitvijo v casu Diokledjanovega preganjanja kri-
stjanov, Studia histórica Slovenica 5, 2005,47-75. (dopolnjena ital. verzija: Il martirio per annegamento
neña persecuzione dioclezianea, Antichitä Altoadriatiche 60,2005,111-146).
Bratoz, Preganjanje - Dalmacija, 2006 = R. Bratoz, Preganjanje kristjanov v rimski provinci Dalmaciji v
luci anticnih virov in srednjeveskega izrocila, v: Med srednjo Evropo in Sredozemljem. Vojetov zbomik (ur.
S. Jerse), Ljubljana 2006, 327-346 (ital. verzija: Le persecuzioni dei cristiani nella Dalmazia romana
sotto Diocleziano, v: Salonitansko-splitska crkva u prvom tisucljecu krscanske povijesti (ur. J. Dukic -
S. Kovacic - E. Visic-Ljubic), Split 2008,41-66).
Bratoz, Frühes Mönchtum, 2006 = R. Bratoz, Frühes Mönchtum in den Donau- und Balkanprovinzen.
Eine Bestandsaufnahme, v: Acta congressus internationalis XIVarchaeologiae christianae - Akten des XIV
Internationalen Kongresses für Christliche Archäologie (ur. R. Harreither — Ph. Pergola — R. Pillinger
- A. Pülz), Studi di antichitä cristiana 62 - Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften, Philosophisch-
historische Klasse, Archäologische Forschungen Bd. 14, Cittä del Vaticano, Wien 2006, Pars 1,229-259,
Pars II,Tafel 35 (dopolnjena verzija razprave: Bratoz, Menistvo, 2000).
Zbirka ZC / 46
599
Bratoz, Martin Tour ski, 2006 = R. Bratoz, Martin Tourski in njegovi stiki s Panonijo, Zgodovinski casopis
60,2006,259-281 (deloma dopolnjena ital. verzija: R. Bratoz, Martino e i suoi legami con la Pannonia
cristiana, Cristianesimo nella storia 29,2008,283—316).
Bratoz, Akvileja, 2007 = R. Bratoz, Poznoanticna Akvileja in njena cerkvena skupnost v lucí nove
monografije, Zgodovinski casopis 61,2007,175-200 (dopolnjena ital. verzija: Aquileia tardo-antica e la sua
comunitä cristiana. Una nuova monografía, Quaderni Giuliani di Storia 28/1,2007,5—50).
Bratoz, Izseljevanje, 2007 = R. Bratoz, Izseljevanje prebivalstva iz Zahodnega Ilirika v 5. in 6. stoletju:
vojni ujetniki in begunci v pozni antiki, v: Arhivistika, zgodovina., pravo: Vilfanov spominski zbornik:
Gedenkschriftfür Sergij Vilfan: Vilfan's memorial volume (ur.T. Senk), Ljubljana 2007,247—284 (dopolnjena
nemska verzija: Bratoz, Auswanderung, 2011).
Bratoz, Rimska zgodovina 1, 2007 = R. Bratoz, Rimska zgodovina 1. Od zacetkov do nastopa cesarja Diok-
lecijana, Ljubljana 2007.
Bratoz, Rodoba,2008 = R. Bratoz, Podoba poznoanticnega Ilirika vhistoriografiji pozne antike in srednjega
veka, v: Liturgia theologiaprima. Zbornik ob 80-letniciprofesorja Marijana Smolika (ur. R. Valencic — S.
Krajnc - J. Faganel), Ljubljana 2008,293-321 (dopolnjena nemska verzija: Bratoz, Region im Wandel,
2009).
Bratoz, Martino, 2008; gl. Bratoz, Martin Tourski, 2006.
Bratoz, Cristianesimo in Dalmazia, 2008 = R. Bratoz, II primo cristianesimo in Dalmazia, Antichitä Alto-
adriatiche 66,2008,221—262.
Bratoz, Cristianesimo in Istria, 2009 = R. Bratoz, Cristianesimo in Istria. Una sintesi e alcune riflessioni
(con particolare riguardo alio sviluppo dellbrganizzazione ecclesiastica), v: Marin — Mazzoleni, II
cristianesimo, 2009, 9-46.
Bratoz, Region im Wandel, 2009 = R. Bratoz, Eine Region im Wandel - Der West- und Mitteldonauraum
in spätantiken und mittelalterlichen Chroniken, v: Jenseits der Grenzen. Beiträge zur spätantiken und
frühmittelalterlichen Geschichtsschreibung (ur. A. Goltz - H. Leppin - H. Schlange-Schöningen),
Millenium-Studien zu Kultur und Geschichte des ersten Jahrtausends n. Chr. - Millenium Studies in
the culture and histoiy of the first millenium C.E., vol. 25. Berlin - New York 2009,199-238.
Bratoz, Entwicklung, 2010 = R. Bratoz, Die Entwicklung der Christlichen Archäologie in Slowenien,
Römische Quartalschrift für Christliche Altertumskunde und Kirchengeschichte 105,2010,3—21.
Bratoz, Basílica di Aquileia, 2010 = R. Bratoz, La basifica di Aquileia nelle fonti letterarie del IV al VII
secolo, Antichitä Altoadriatiche 69,2010,19—66.
Bratoz, Auswanderung, 2011 = Die Auswanderung der Bevölkerung aus den pannonischen Provinzen
während des 5. und 6. Jahrhunderts, v: Konrad — Witschel, Legionslager, 2011, 589—614.
Bratoz, Chiesa aquileiese e Vlllirico, 2011 = R. Bratoz, La Chiesa aquileiese e l'Ilfirico Occidentale al tempo
di Cromazio, v: Beatrice — Persic, Chromatius, 2011,103-143.
Bratoz, Dioklecijanovo preganjanje — Norik, 2011 = R. Bratoz, Dioklecijanovo preganjanje kristjanov v
Noriku, v: 1700godina Svetih srijemskih mucenika. Zbornik radova s medunarodnog simpozija o 1700. obljet-
nici Sirmijsko-panonskih mucenika (304.-2004.) (ur. D. Damjanovic), Dakovo - Osijek 2011,155-181.
Bratoz, Gotsko zavzetjeRima,2011 = R. Bratoz, Gotsko zavzetje Rima 410. Pomen dogodka za zgodovino
poznega rimskega cesarstva in za razvoj Zahodnih Gotov, Studia histórica Slovenica 11,2011, 829-866.
Bratoz, Kirchliche Organisation,2011 = R. Bratoz, Die kirchliche Organisation in Westillyricum (vom späten
4.Jh.bis um 600) - Ausgewählte Fragen, v: Heinrich-tamaska, Keszthely-Fenékpmzta, 2011, 211-248.
Bratoz, Zacetki menistva, 2012 = R, Bratoz, Zacetki menistva in njegove oblike v antiki in zgodnjem
srednjem veku, v: Acta historiae artis Slovenica 17/2 (Samostanska umetnost, ur. A. Lavric - B. Murovec),
Ljubljana 2012,11-24.
Bratoz, Mucenci, 2012 = R. Bratoz, Mucenci tebanske legije in njihovo cascenje, Zgodovinski casopis 66,
2012,406-419.
Bratoz, Tolleranza religiosa,2012 = R. Bratoz, Forma e contenuto della tolleranza religiosa dall'editto di Gallieno
all’editto di Galerio, v: Bon ámente - Lenski - Lizzi Testa, Costantino, 2012,25-46.
Bratoz, Raziskovanje, 2013 = R. Bratoz, Raziskovanje zgodnjekrscanske dobe v Sloveniji v zadnjih dveh
desetletjih: arheologija in zgodovina, v: Olt re i confini. Scritti in onore di don Luigi Tavano per i suoi 90
anni (ur. L. Ferrari - P. Iancis), Gorizia 2013,17—48.
600
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Bratoz, Girolamo, 2013 = R. Bratoz, Girolamo e i suoi contatti con Aquileia, Quaderni Giuliani di Storia
34,2013,7-32.
Bratoz, Odnosy 2014 = R. Bratoz, Odnos rimskega cesarstva do krscanstva v obdobju od Galienovega edikta
(260) do Galerijevega edikta (311), v: Varia. SAZU, Razred za zgodovinske in druzbene vede, Razprave
28 (ur. R Stih), Ljubljana 2014,134—174.
Bratoz, Cost antino, 2014 = R. Bratoz, Costantino tra l'ltalia e rillirico (313-32(J), Antichità Altoadriatiche
78,2014,95-128.
Bratoz - Ciglenecki, Slovenia, 2000 = R. Bratoz - S. Ciglenecki, Lodierna Slovenia, v: Aquileia romana
e cristianafra Ile Vsecolo, Antichità Altoadriatiche 47,2000,489-533.
Bratoz — Knific, Cristianesimo antico, 2005 = R. Bratoz (in collaborazione con Timotej Knific), Cristia-
nesimo antico nel territorio della Slovenia, v: Tilatti, Cristianizzazione, 2005,109-143.
Brecht, Reichskrise, 1999 = S. Brecht, Die römische Reichskrise von ihrem Ausbruch bis zu ihrem Höhepunkt
in der Darstellung byzantinischer Autoren, Rahden/Westf. 1999.
Brennecke, Hilarius, 1984 = H. Ch. Brennecke, Hilarius von Poitiers und die Bischofsopposotion gegen
Konstantins II. Untersuchungen zur dritten Phase des arianischen Streites (337—361). Patristische Texte und
Studien 26, Berlin — New York 1984.
Brozzi, II ducato longobardo, 1981 = M. Brozzi, II ducato longobardo del Friuli, Udine 21980.
Brozzi, Duchi longobardi, 1970—1971 = M. Brozzi, I primi duchi longobardi del Friuli e la politica bizantina
verso il ducato, Arheoloski vestnik 21/22,1970-1971, 75-80.
Bruun, Constantine, 1966 = P. Bruun, The Roman Imperial Coinage (ur. C. H. V. Sutherland - M. A. D.
Litt - R. A. G. Carson), Vol. VIL Constantine andLiciniusAD. 313—337 (ur. P. M. Bruun), London 1966.
Bruun, Centur Revisited, 1988 = P. Bruun, Centur Revisited. Notes on the aes coinage of the mint of Siscia
under Licinius (A.D. 308-313), v: Kos - Demo, Studia numismática, 1988,115-140.
Budischovsky, Cultes orientaux, 1977 = M. C. Budischovsky, Les cultes orientaux à Aquilée et leur diffusion
en Istrie et en Vénerie, Antichità Altoadriatiche 12,1977, 99-123.
Bulic - Bervaldi, Kronotaksa, 1912 = F. Bulic - J. Bervaldi, Kronotaksa solinskih biskupa, Zagreb 1912.
Buonopane - Grossi, Costantino, 2014 = A. Buonopane - P. Grossi, Costantino, i miliari dell'Italia set-
tentrionale e la propaganda imperiale, Antichità Altoadriatiche 78,2014,161-177.
Buora, 'Zvoiebelknopffbelri, 1997 = M. Buora, 'Zwiebelknopffibeln' del tipo Keller 6 da Aquileia, Arheoloski
vestnik 48,1997,247-260.
Buora, L'origine, 2008 = M. Buora, L'origine dei Goti secondo Jordanes e la ricerca arheologica, v: Piussi,
Cromazio, 2008, 80-85.
Burns, History, 1984 = T. S. Burns, History of the Ostrogoths, Bloomington 1984.
Büttner, Bistümer, 1964 = H. Büttner, Frühmittelalterliche Bistümer im Alpenraum zwischen Grossem
St. Bernhard und Brennerpass, Historisches Jahrbuch (im Auftrag der Görres-Gesellschaft) 84,1964,1—33.
Buzov, Siscijska kovnica, 2009 = M. Buzov, Siscijska kovnica, v: Cambi - Belamaric — Marasovic,
Dioklecijan, 2009,621-645.
Caillet, Levergétisme, 1993 = J.-P. Caillet, L'évergétisme monumental chrétien en Italie et à ses marges,
Collection de l’École française de Rome 175, Rome 1993.
Caïn - Lössl, Jerome of Stridon, 2009 = Jerome of Stridon. His Life, Writings and Legacy (ur. A. Caïn -
J. Lössl), Farnham (England) - Burlington (USA) 2009.
Calderini, Aquileia, 1930 = A. Calderini, Aquileia Romana. Ricerche di storia e di epigrafia, Milano 1930.
Callu, Naissance, 2002 = J.-P. Callu, Naissance de la dynastie constantinienne: le tournant de 314-316,
v: «Humana sapit». Études d'antiquité tardive offertes à Lellia Cracco Ruggini (ur. J.-M. Carrié - R. Lizzi
Testa), Turnhout 2002,111-120.
Calzolari, Itinerario, 1994 = M. Calzolari, L'itinerario di Attila nella pianura Padana: aspetti topograffci,
v: Blason Scarell, Attila, 1994,118-130.
Cambi, L'âge de Justinien, 1998 = N. Cambi, L’âge de Justinien en Dalmatie et en Istrie, Acta XIII congressus
internationalis archaeologiae christianae, Pars II - Radovi XIII. meâunarodnog kongresa za starokrscansku
arheologiju, Dio II. (ur. N. Cambi - E. Marin), Città del Vaticano - Split 1998,933-958.
Cambi, TetrarchicPractice,!004 = N. Cambi,Tetrarchis Practise in Name Giving, v: Demandt - Goltz -
Schlange-Schöningen, Diokletian, 2004, 38-46.
Zbirka ZC / 46
601
Cambi, Laktancije, 2005 = N. Cambi, Proslov, predgovor, biljeske i kazalo, v: Lucije Cedlije Firmijan Laktancije,
O smrtima progonitelja, Split 2005.
Cambi - Belamaric — Marasovic, Dioklecijan, 2009 = Dioklecijan, tetrarhije i Dioklecijanovapalaca. 01700.
obljetnicipostojanja — Diocletian, Tetrarchy and Diocletians Palace on the 1700th Anniversary of Existence
(ur. N. Cambi - J. Belamaric -T. Marasovic), Split 2009.
Cameron, Claudian, 1970 = A. Cameron, Glaudian: Poetry and Propaganda atthe Court ofHonorius, Oxford 1970.
Cameron, Last Pagans, 2011 = A. Cameron, The Lastpagans ofRomey Oxford 2011.
Cantino Wataghin, Cittäy 2004 = G. Cantino Wataghin, La cittä tardoantica: il caso di Aquileia,
Antichitä Altoadriatiche 59,2004,101—119.
Cantino Wataghin - Pani Ermini, Santuari martirialiy 1995 = G. Cantino Wataghin - L. Pani Ermini,
Santuari martiriali e centri di pellegrinaggio in Italia fra tarda antichitä e alto medioevo, v: Akten des XII.
Internationalen Kongresses für Christliche Archäologiey Teil 1 (=Jahrbuch fiir Antike und Christentum 20,1),
Münster 1995,123-151.
Capo, Paolo Diacono, 2000 = Paolo Diacono, Storia dei Longobardi (izd. L. Capo), Milano 52000, 369—612
(komentar).
Carile, Bellum Gothicumy 1978 = A. Carile, II »Bellum Gothicum« dall'Isonzo a Ravenna, Antichitä Alto-
adriatiche 13,1978,147-193.
Carile - Fedalto, Origini, 1978 = A. Carile - G. Fedalto, Le origini di Venezia, Bologna 1978.
Casiday - Norris, Christianity 2,2007 = A. Casiday - F. W. Norris, The Cambridge History of Christianity
2, Cambridge 2007.
Castritius, Korruption, 1982 = H. Castritius, Korruption im ostgotischen Italien, v: Korruption im Altertum
(ur. W. Schüller), München - Wien 1982,215-234.
Castritius, Heermeister, 1984 = H. Castritius, Zur Sozialgeschichte der Heermeister des Westreichs,
Mitteilungen des Institutsfür Österreichische Geschichtsforschung 92,1984,1—33.
Castritius, Grenzverteidigung, 1985 = H. Castritius, Die Grenzverteidiung im Rätien und Noricum
im 5. Jh. n. Chr. Ein Beitrag zum Ende der Antike, v: Wolfram - Schwarcz, Bayern, 1985,17-28.
Castritius, Barbari, 1994 = H. Castritius, Barbari— antiqui barbarv. k poselitveni zgodovini jugovzhodnega
Norika in juzne Panonije v pozni antik! (od konca 4. do srede 6. stoletja), Zgodovinski casopis 48,1994,
137—147 (deloma dopolnjene nemska verzija: Castritius, Barbari, 1995).
Castritius, Barbari, 1995 - H. Castritius, Barbari—antiqui barbari. Zur Besiedlungsgeschichte Südost-
noricums und Südpannoniens in der Spätantike (Ende des 4. bis Mitte des 6. Jarhrhunderts n. Chr.),
Frühmittelalterliche Studien 29,1995,72—85.
Castritius, Wehrverfasssung, i996 = H. Castritius, Die Wehrverfasssung des spätrömischen Reiches
als hinreichende Bedingung zur Erklärung seines Untergangs? Zur Interpendenz von wirtschaftlich-
finanzieller Stärke und militärischer Macht, v: Bratoz, Westillyricum, 1996,215—232.
Castritius, Ethnogenetische Vorgänge, 2000 = H. Castritius, Ethnogenetische Vorgänge am Ende der
Antike: Unvollendete bzw. erfolglose Ethnogenesen, v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000,331—339.
Castritius, Katalaunische Felder, 2000 = H. Castritius, Katalaunische Felder, RGA 16,2000,328-331.
Castritius, Safrax, 2004 = H. Castritius, Safrax (Alatheus-Safrax-Gruppe), RGA 26,2004,91-96.
Castritius, Skiren, 2005 = H. Castritius, Skiren. Historisches, RGA 28,2005, 640-645.
Castritius, Sweben, 2005 = H. Castritius, Sweben (§ 8-13), RGA 28,2005,193-212.
Castritius, Vandalen, 2007 = H. Castritius, Die Vandalen. Etappen einer Spurensuche, Stuttgart 2007.
Castritius, Doppelkönigtum, 2008 = H. Castritius, Das vandalische Doppelkönigtum und seine
ideell-religiösen Grundlagen, v: Das Reich der Vandalen und seine (Vor)Geschichten (ur. G. M. Berndt —
R. Steinacher), Wien 2008,79-86.
Castritius, Völkerlawine, 2008 = H. Castritius, Die Völkerlawine der Silvesternacht 405 oder 406 und
die Gründung des Wormser Burgunderreichs, v: Die Burgunder. Ethnogenese eines Volkes (ur. V. Galle),
Worms 2008,31-42.
Castritius - Geuenich, Reichsbildung, 2002 = H. Castritius - D. Geuenich, Zur alemannischen Rei-
chsbildung im 5. Jahrhundert, v: Integration und Herrschaft. Ethnischeidentitäten und soziale Organisation
im Frühmittelalter (ur. W. Pohl - M. Diesenberger), Wien 2002,107-118.
Cattaneo, Governo ecclesiastico, 1982 = E. Cattaneo, II governo ecclesiastico nel IV secolo nelTItalia
settentrionale, Antichitä Altoadriatiche 22,1982,175—187.
602
Rajko Bratoz: MED 1TAL1JO JN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Cavallera, La patrie, 1946 = F. Cavallera, La patrie de saint Jérôme, Bulletin de littérature ecclésiastique
47,1946,60-63.
Cecchelli, L'arianesimo, 1960 = C. Cecchelli, L’arianesimo ele chiese ariane dTtalia, v: Settimane di studio
del Centro italiano di studi sull'alto medioevo 7, Spoleto 1960,743—774.
Cecchelli - Bertelli, Edifici, 1989 = M. Cecchelli - G. Bertelli, Edifici di culto ariano in Italia, Actes
du XIe congrès international d'archéologie chrétienne (Collection de l’Ecole française de Rome 123, Studi di
antichità cristiana 41), 1989,233—247.
Cecconi, Governatori, 1998 = G. A. Cecconi, I governatori delle province italiche, Antiquité Tardive 6,
1998,149-179.
Cecconi, Istituzioni, 2000 = G.A. Cecconi, Istituzioni e politica nella Venetia et Histria tardoromana,
Antichità Altoadriatiche 47,2000,45-70.
Cecconi, Aquileia, 2003 = G. A. Cecconi, Aquileia come centro amministrativo in eta imperiale, Antichità
Altoadriatiche 54,2003,405-423.
Cedilnik, Ilirtkf 2004 = A. Cedilnik, Ilirik med Konstantinom Velikim in Teodozijem Velikim. Balkansko-
podonavski prostor v porocilih Atanazija, Hilarija, Sokrata Sholastika, Sozomena, Teodoreta in Filostorgija,
Ljubljana 2004.
Cedilnik, Teodozijeva vojna, 2009 = A. Cedilnik, Teodozijeva vojna z Goti, Zgodovinski casopis 63,2009,9-61.
Cedilnik, Sklenitev pogodbe,2009 = A. Cedilnik, Sklenitev rimsko-gotske mirovne pogodbe leta 382, Keria
11,2009,33-74.
Cedilnik, Krieg des Theodosius, 2009 = A. Cedilnik, Der Krieg des Theodosius gegen die Goten (379-382),
Göttinger Forum für Altertumswissenschaft 12,2009,45—97.
Cedilnik,Migracije, 2010 = A. Cedilnik,Migracije na danes slovenskem ozemlju vcasu antike, v: Migracije
in slovenski prostor od antike do danes (ur. P. Stih - B. Balkovec), Ljubljana 2010,24-44.
Cessi, Origini, 1951 = R. Cessi, Le origini del ducato veneziano, Napoli 1951.
Cevc, Genese, 2000 = T. Cevc, Genese der slowenischen Volkskultur, v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000, 559-580.
Chastagnol, Italie, 1987 = A. Chastagnol, L'Italie et l'Afrique au Bas-Empire. Études administratives et
prosopographiques. Scripta varia, Lille 1987.
ChAusson, Anastasia, 2002 = F. Chausson, Une soeur de Constantin: Anastasia, v: «Humana sapii . Etudes
d'antiquité tardive offertes à Lellia Cracco Ruggini (ur. J.-M. Carrié - R. Lizzi Testa), Turnhout 2002,
131-155.
Chevalier, Ecclesiae, 1995 = P. Chevalier, Ecclesiae Dalmatiae, vol. I—II, Roma-Split 1995.
Christie, Invasion, 1991 = N. Christie, Invasion or Invitation. The Longobard Occupation of northern
Italy, A.D. 568-569, Romanobarbarica 11 (1991), 79-108.
Christie, Lombards, 1995 = N. Christie, The Lombards, Oxford 1995.
Christie, Defence, 2007 = N. Christie, From the Danube to the Po: the Defence of Pannonia and Italy in
the Fourth and Fifth Centuries A.D., v: The Transition to Late Antiquity (ur. A. Poulter), Proceeding of
the British Academy, vol. 141,2007,547-578.
Christie, Fall, 2011 = N. Christie, The Fall of the Western Roman Empire. An archaeological and historical
perspective, New York 2011.
Chri stou, Langobarden, 1991 = K. P. Christou, Byzanz und die Langobarden. Von der Ansiedlung in Pannonien
bis zur endgültigen Anerkennung (500—680), Historical Monographs 11, Athen 1991.
Chrysos, Legal Concepts, 1989 = E. Chrysos, Legal Concepts and Patterns for the Barbarians Setdement
on Roman Soil, v: Chrysos - Schwarcz, Barbaren, 1989,13-23.
Chrysos - Schwarcz, Barbaren, 1989 = Das Reich und die Barbaren (ur. E. Chrysos - A. Schwarcz),
Wien - Köln 1989.
Cigeenecki,Alternativna cesta, 1985 = S. Ciglenecki, Potek alternativne ceste Siscija-Akvileja na prostoru
zahodne Dolenjske in Notranjske v casu 4. do 6. stole tja. Preliminarno porocilo o raziskovanjih Korinjskega
hriba in rekognosciranjih zahodne Dolenjske, Arheoloski vestnik 36,1985,255-284.
Ciglenecki, Höhenbefestigungen, 1987 = S. Ciglenecki, Höhenbefestigungen aus der Zeit vom 3. bis 6.Jh. im
Ostalpenraum — Visinske utrdbe iz casa 3. do 6. st. v vzhodnoalpskemprostoru, Ljubljana 1987.
Ciglenecki, Weiterleben, 1987 = S. Ciglenecki, Das Weiterleben der Spätantike bis zum Auftauchen der
Slawen in Slowenien, v: Hänsel, Völker, 1987,265—286.
Zbirka ZC ! 46
603
Ciglenecki, Kproblema datacije, 1990 = S. Ciglenecki, K problemu datacije nastanka rimskodobnih visinskih
utrdb vjugovzhodnoalpskem pros torn, Arheoloski vestnik 41,1990,147-176.
Ciglenecki, Polis Nor ikón, 1992 = S. Ciglenecki, Polis Nor ikon, PoznoantUne visinske utrdbe med Celjem
in Brezicami, Podsreda 1992.
Ciglenecki, Arheoloski sledovi, 1993 = S. Ciglenecki, Arheoloski sledovi zatona anticne Petovione, v:
Lamut, Zbornik, 1993,505—520.
Ciglenecki, Vipota, 1993 = S. Ciglenecki, Zgodnjekrscanske najdbe z Vipote nad Pecovnikom, Arheoloski
vestnik 44,1993,213-222.
Ciglenecki, Siedlungsgrundeinheit, 1994 = S. Ciglenecki, Höhenbefestigungen als Siedlungsgrundeinheit
der Spätantike in Slowenien, Arheoloski vestnik 45,1994,239-266.
Ciglenecki, Carneóla, 1995 = S. Ciglenecki, Prispevekk arheoloski sliki Carneóle v zgodnjesrednjeveskem
obdobju, Histria archaeologica 20-21,1989-1990 (1995), 151-162.
Ciglenecki, Kucar - Izvrednotenje, 1995 = S. Ciglenecki, Izvrednotenje, v: Dular - Ciglenecki - Dular,
Kucar, 1995,134-190.
Ciglenecki,Einfaltstrassen, 1997 = S. Ciglenecki, Die wichtigsten völkerwanderungszeitlichen Einfallstras-
sen von Osten nach Italien im Licht der neuesten Forschungen, v: Peregrinatio GothicayJantarová stezha,
Supplementum ad Acta Musei Moraviae, Scientiae sociales 82, Brno 1997,179-191.
Ciglenecki, Strukturiranost, 1997 = S. Ciglenecki, Strukturiranost poznorimske poselitve Slovenije,
Arheoloski vestnik 48,1997,191-202.
Ciglenecki, Nenavaden spomenik, 1998 = S. Ciglenecki, Nenavaden spomenik Kibelinega in Apolonovega
kulta iz Marofa (Mrzlo Polje) v blizini Jurklostra, Arheoloski vestnik 49,1998,251-259.
Ciglenecki, Results and problems, 1999 = S. Ciglenecki, Results and problems in the archaeology of the
late antiquity in Slovenia, Arheoloski vestnik 50,1999,287-309.
Ciglenecki, CybeleandAttis, 1999 = S. Ciglenecki, Late traces of the cults of Cybele and Attis: the origins of
the Kurenti and of the pinewood marriage (»borovo gostüvanje«), Studia mythologica Slavica 2,1999,21-31.
Ciglenecki, Investigations, 2000 = S. Ciglenecki, Archaeological investigations of the decline of antiquity
in Slovenia, v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000,119-139.
Ciglenecki, Poznoanticno Posocje, 2000 = S. Ciglenecki, Poznoanticno Posocje in problemi langobardske
obrambe Italije, Goriski letnik 27,2000,51-66.
Ciglenecki, Tinje, 2000 = S. Ciglenecki, Tinje nadLokopri Zusmu:poznoanticna in zgodnjersrednjeveska
naselbina — Tinje oberhalb von Lokapri Zusmu: Spätantike undfrühmittelalterliche Siedlung, Opera Instituti
archaeologici Sloveniae 4, Ljubljana 2000.
Ciglenecki, Upodobitve orantov, 2000 = S. Ciglenecki, Zgodnje upodobitve orantov v Sloveniji, v: Vita
artisperennis - Ob osemdesetletnici akademika Emilijana Cevca (ur. A. Klemenc), Ljubljana 2000,127-136.
Ciglenecki, Magna mater, 2001 = S. Ciglenecki, Pozni sledovi kulta Velike matere bogov (Magna mater)
in odmevi v izrocilu, v: M. Vomer-Gojkovic - Kolar, Ptuj, 2001,349-353.
Ciglenecki, Romani e Longobardi, 2001 = S. Ciglenecki, Romani e Longobardi in Slovenia nel VT secolo,
v: Paolo Diácono e il Friuli altomedievale (secc. VI—X), Atti del XIV Congresso internazionale di studi
sulTAlto medioevo, Spoleto 2001,179-200.
Ciglenecki, Characteristics, 2003 = S. Ciglenecki, The basic characteristics of the late antique settlement
pattern within the eastern Alpine region and Dalmatia, Histria antiqua 11,2003,263-281.
Ciglenecki, Frühchristliche Kirchen, 2003 = S. Ciglenecki, Frühchristliche Kirchen in Slowenien und die
Elemente ihrer Innenausstattung, Hortus artium medievalium 9,2003,11-20.
Ciglenecki, Frühchristliche Kirchenanlagen, 2003 = S. Ciglenecki, Frühchristliche Kirchenanlagen in
Slowenien, v: Sennhauser, Frühe Kirchen, 2003,581-595.
CiGhENZCKiyL’insediamentofortificato,2005 = S. Ciglenecki, L’insediamento fortificato su altura di Tonov-
cov grad presso Caporetto e i suoi dintorni in eta romana e paleo-slava, v: Tilatti, Cristianizzazione,
2005,93-108.
Ciglenecki, Langobardische Präsenz, 2005 = S, Ciglenecki, Langobardische Präsenz im Südostalpen im
Lichte neuer Forschungen, v: Die Langobarden: Herrschaft und Identität (ur. W. Pohl - P. Erhärt),
Forschungen zur Geschichte des Mittelalters, Bd. 9, Wien 2005,265-280.
Ciglenecki, Slowenien, 2005 = S. Ciglenecki, Slowenien, RGA 29,2005,123-128.
604
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenskl prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Ciglenecki, Chronologie, 2006 = S. Ciglenecki, Zur Chronologie frühchristlicher Gebäude in Slowenien,
v: Acta congressus internationalis XIVarchaeologiae christianaey Città del Vaticano - Wien 2006,295—300.
Ciglenecki, Insediamenti, 2006 = S. Ciglenecki, Insediamenti ostrogoti in Slovenia, v: Goti nell'arco alpino
orientale (ur. M. Buora - L. Villa), Trieste 2006,107-122.
Ciglenecki, Zum Problem y 2007 = S. Ciglenecki, Zum Problem spätrömischer militärischer Befestigungen
im südlichen Teil von Noricum mediterraneum, Schild von Steier 20,2007,317-328.
Ciglenecki, Castra, 2008 = S. Ciglenecki, Castra und Höhensiedlungen vom 3. bis 6. Jahrhundert in Slo-
wenien^: Höhensiedlungen zwischen Antike und Mittelalter von Ardennen bis zur Adria (ur. V. Bierbrauer
- H. Steuer), Berin — New York 2008,481-532.
Ciglenecki, Monumenti, 2008 = S. Ciglenecki, Monumenti del primo cristianesimo nella Savia e nella
provincia Valeria Media, v: Piussi, Cromazio, 2008, 440-447.
CigleneckiyJustinijanovo utvrdivanjey 2009 = S. Ciglenecki,Justinijanovo utvrdivanje Ilirika,Archaeologia
Adriatica 3,2009,205-222.
Ciglenecki - Pirkmajer, Vipotay 1987 = S. Ciglenecki - D. Pirkmajer, Zatocisce poslednjih Celejanov
na VipotiyArheoloski vestnik 38,1987,217—236.
Ciglenecki - Jevremov - Tomanic-Jevremov, Ptujski grady 1993 = S. Ciglenecki - B. Jevremov -
M. Tomanic-Jevremov, Poznorimsko grobisce na Ptujskem gradu, Arheoloski vestnik 44,1993,223-234.
Ciglenecki - Bratoz, Pozna antikay 1999 = S. Ciglenecki - R. Bratoz, Pozna antika, v: Bozic (in drugi),
Zakladi tisocletijy 1999,292-361.
Ciglenecki - Wlii.Awç.yDefencey2009 = S. Ciglenecki — T. Milavec, The defence of North-Eastern Italy
in the first decennia of the 5th century, Forum Iulii 33,2009,177-189.
Ciglenecki - Modrijan - Milavec, Tonovcovgrady 2011 « S. Ciglenecki - Z. Modrijan -T Milavec,
Poznoanticna utrjena naselbina Tonovcov gradpri Kobaridu. Naselbinski ostanki in interpretacija - Late an-
tiquefortified settlement Tonovcov grad near Kobarid. Settlement remains and interpretation (Opera Instituti
Archeologici Sloveniae 23), Ljubljana 2011.
Ciglenecki; gl. Bozic - Ciglenecki, Zenonov tremisy 1995.
Ciglenecki; gl. Bratoz - Ciglenecki, Slovenia, 2000.
Ciglenecki; gl. Dular - Ciglenecki - Dular, Kucary 1995.
Ciliberto, Magnenzio, 2001 = F. Ciliberto, Magnenzio ad Aquileia tra propaganda politica e lotta per il
ŸOtQvzyAquileia nostra 72y 2001,125-154.
Classen, Kaiserreskript, 1977 = P. Classen, Kaiserreskript und Königsurkunde. Diplomatische Studien zum
Problem der Kontinuität zwiscnen Antike und Mittelalter, Thessalonike 1977.
Clauss, Canaliculariusy 1975 - M. Clauss, Der Canalicularius, Ancient Society 6,1975,251-256.
Clauss, Mithras und Christus, 1986 = M. Clauss, Mithras und Christus, Historische Zeitschrift 243,265-285.
Clauss, Mithras, 1990 = M. Clauss, Mithras. Kult undMysterieny München 1990.
Clauss, Cultores Mythraey 1992 = M. Clauss, Cultores Mythrae. Die Anhängerschaft des Mythras-Kultesy
Stuttgart 1992.
Clauss, Konstantin, 2005 = M. Clauss, Konstantin der Grosse und seine Zeity München 22005.
Corcoran, Empirey 2000 = S. Corcoran, The Empire of the Tetrarchs. Imperial Pronouncements and Government
AD 284—324y Oxford 22000.
Corcoran, Co-ordination and Conflict, 2012 = S. Corcoran, Grappling with the Hydra: Co-ordination and
Conflict in the Management ofTetrarchic Succession v: Bonamente — Lenski — Lizzi Testa, Costantinoy
2012,3-15.
CosKUNyAmmianusy2000 = A. Coskun, Ammianus Marcellinus und die Prozesse in Rom (a. 368/69-71/74),
Tyche 15,2000,63-92.
Coskun, Verwaltungsspitzey2003 = A. Coskun, Zur Verwaltungsspitze im Illyricum während der Mailänder
Periode Kaiser Valentinians II. (a. 383-387), Byzantion 73,2003, 360-389.
Cracco Ruggini, Pietro di Gradoy 1980 = L. Cracco Ruggini, Pietro di Grado: giudaismo e conversioni
nel mondo tardoantico, Antichitä Altoadriatiche 17,1980,138-160.
Cracco Ruggini,^«*«/, 1988 = L. Cracco Ruggini, Gli Anicii a Roma e in provincia, Mélanges de l'École
Française de Rome. Moyen âge — temps modernes 100,1988, 69—85.
Cracco Ruggini, Cristianizzazioney 1991 = L. Cracco Ruggini, La cristianizzazione nelle città deU’Italia
settentrionale (IV-VI secolo), v: Die Stadt in Oberitalien und in den nordwestlichen Provinzen des Römischen
Zbirka ZC/ 46
605
Reiches (ur. W. Eck - H. Galsterer), Mainz 1991,235-249.
Cracco Ruggini¡Economía, 1995 = L. Cracco Ruggini, Economía e societá neW«Italia annonaria«. Rapporti
fra agricoltura e commercio dalIVal VIsecolo d.C.y Bari 21995 (x1961).
Cracco Ruggini; gl. Ruggini.
Creed, Commentary, 1984 = Lactantius, De mortibuspersecutorum (izd. J. L. Creed), Oxford 1984, 80—124
(Commentary).
Croke,A.D. 476,1983 = B. Croke, A.D. 476:The Manufacture of aTurning Point, Chiron 13,1983,81-119.
Q,RWMV,Ammianus, 1975 = G. A. Crump, Ammianus as a military historian, Wiesbaden 1975.
Cuneo, Alcune costituzioni, 2014 = P. O. Cuneo, Alcune costituzioni di Costantino emanate ad Aquileia,
Antichità Altoadriatiche 78,2014,229—238.
Cunja, Koper, 1996 = R. Cunja, Poznorimski in zgodnjesrednjeveski Koper- Capodistria tardoromana e altó-
medievale, Koper—Capodistria 1996.
Cunja, Poselitvena dinamika, 2001 = R. Cunja, Poselitvena dinamika in spremembe funkcije nekaterih
mestnih prostorov: primera nekdanjega kapucinskega vrta in samostanske cerkve sv. Klare v Kopru,rifctá
Histriae 9/2,2002,295—310.
Curk; gl. Mikl-Curk.
Curta, Slavs, 2001 = F. Curta, The Making of the Slavs. History and Archaeology ofthe Lower Danube Region,
ca. 500-700, Cambridge 2001.
Curta, Southeastern Europe, 2006 = F. Curta, Southeastern Europe in the Middle Ages 500—1250, Cambridge 2006.
Cuscito, Diffusione, 1976 = G. Cuscito, La diffusione del cristianesimo nelle regioni alpine orientali,
Antichità Altoadriatiche 9,1976,299—345.
Cuscito, Cristianesimo, 1977 = G. Cuscito, Cristianesimo antico ad Aquileia e in Istria, Trieste 1977.
Cuscito, Testimonianze, 1977 = G. Cuscito, Testimonianze epigrafiche sullo scisma tricapitolino, Rivista
di Archeologia Cristiana 53,1977,231—256.
Cuscito, Crisi ariana, 1979 = G. Cuscito, La crisi ariana tra Aquileia e Ravenna, Antichità Altoadriatiche
13,1978,311-354.
Cuscito, Cromazio, 1980 = G. Cuscito, Cromazio di Aquileia (388—408) e l'età sua, Padova 1980.
Cuscito, Fede calcedonese, 1980 = G. Cuscito, La fede calcedonese e i concili di Grado (579) e di Maraño
(591), Antichità Altoadriatiche 17,1980,207—230.
Cuscito, Concilio, 1982 = G. Cuscito, Il concilio di Aquileia (381) e le sue fonti, Antichità Altoadriatiche
22,1982,189-253.
Cuscito, Primo cristianesimo, 1986 = G. Cuscito, Il primo cristianesimo nella Venetia et Histria. Indagini
e ipotesi, Antichità Altoadriatiche 28,1986,259—309.
Cuscito, Fede, 1987 = G. Cuscito, Fede e política ad Aquileia, Dibattito teológico e centri di potere
(secoli TV— VI), Udine 1987.
Cuscito, Vescovo, 1989 = G. Cuscito, Vescovo e cattedrale nella documentazione epigráfica in Occidente,
v: Actes du XIe congrès international d'archéologie chrétienne (Collection de l'Ecole française de Rome 123
- Studi di antichità cristiana 41), Roma 1989, 735—776.
Cuscito, Cittanova distria, 1988—1989 = G. Cuscito, Antiche testimonianze cristiane a Cittanova d'Istria,
Atti del Centro di ricerche storiche di Rovigno 19,1988—1989,57—73.
Cuscito, Lacus Timavi, 1990 = G. Cuscito, “Lacus Timavi” od antike do srednjega veka, v: Reka — Timav.
Podobe, zgodovina in ekologija kraske reke, Ljubljana 1990, 61—127.
Cuscito, Martiri cristiani, 1992 = G. Cuscito, Martiri cristiani ad Aquileia e in Istria. Documenti archeologici
e questioni agiografiche, Udine 1992.
Cuscito, Lettera, 1994 = G. Cuscito, La lettera di S. Leone Magno a Niceta di Aquileia. Contributo alla
comprensione storica del mito di Attila, v: Blason Scarell, Attila, 1994,216-228.
Cuscito, Origini, 1999—2000 = G. Cuscito, Le origini cristiane e la prima basilica épiscopale di Ossero
(Liburnia), Rendiconti della Pontificia Accademia Romana di Archeologia 72,1999-2000,19-46.
Cuscito, Cittanova d'Istria, 2002 = G. Cuscito, La prima comunità cristiana a Cittanova d’Istria. Bilancio
critico-bibliografico, v: Novigrad- Cittanova 599-1999 (ur.J. ZiHERL),Novigrad-Cittanova 2002,64—74.
Cuscito, Basilica martiriale, 2005 = G. Cuscito, La basilica martiriale di Trieste. Le voci autentiche della
sancta ecclesia Tergestina, v: Cuscito, San Giusto, 2005,215—238.
606
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Cus cito, San G insto, 2005 = San Gins to e la tradizione martiriale Tergestina (ur. G. Cuscito), Antichità
Altoadriatiche 60,2005.
Cuscito, Testimonianze epigrafiche, 2005 = G. Cuscito, Te s timonianze epigr afiche e iconografiche antiche
sui martiri Canziani, Proto e Crisogono — Anticna epigrafska in ikonografska pricevanja o mucencih
Kancijanih, Pro tu in Krisogonu, v:Toplikar -Tavano, Santi Canziani - Sveti Kancijani, 2005,194—233.
Cuscito, Girolamo,2006 = G. Cuscito, Girolamo da Stridone, v: NuovoLiruti 1. Il medioevo (ur. C. Scalon),
Udine 2006,431-438.
Cuscito, Epigrafi, 2013 = G. Cuscito, Epigrafi. Voci cristiane dalpatriarcato diAquileia attraverso la testimo-
nianza epigráfica (secoli IV—VII), CSEA Appendice, Aquileia - Roma 2013.
Custico, Autocefalia, 2013 = G. Cuscito, Autocefalia e primato romano: il caso di Aquileia, Milano e
Ravenna, v: Oltre i confini. Scritti in onore di don Luigi Tavano per i suoi 90 anni (ur. L. Ferrari - P.
Iancis), Gorizia 2013,49-58.
Cuscito — Lehmann, Basilica, 2010 = La basilica diAquileia. Storia, archeologia ed arte — Der Dom von
Aquileia. Geschichte, Archäologie und Kunst (ur. G. Cuscito - T. Lehmann), Antichità Altoadriatiche
69/1-2, Trieste 2010.
Czysz, Bayern, 1995 = W. Czysz - K. Dietz -T. Fischer - H.-J. Kellner, Die Römer in Bayern, Stuttgart 1995.
Cace, Civitates, 1993 = S. Cace, Civitates Dalmatiae u “Kozmografiji” Anónima Ravenjanina, Diadora 15,
1993,347-440.
Causevic, Cités, 2006 = M. Causevic, Les cités antiques des îlles du Kvarner dans l'antiquité tardive:
Curicum, Fulfinium et Apsorus, Hortus artium medievalium 12,2006,19-41.
Daffnà, S tato, 1994 = P. Daffnà, Stato presente e prospettive della questione unnica, v: Blason Scarel,
Attila, 1994,5-17.
Daim, Awarenforschungen, 1992—1993 - Awarenforschungen I-II (ur. F. Daim), Wien 1992-1993.
Daim - Fröhlich - Misar — ScOlag - Tomka, Reitervölker, 1996 = Reitervölker aus dem Osten. Hunnen
+ Awaren (ur. F. Daim - M. Fröhlich - M. Misar - G. Schlag - P. Tomka), Katalog der Burgenlän-
dischen Landesausstellung, Eisenstadt 1996.
Danielou - Marrou, Zgodovina, 1988 = J. Daniélou - H. I. Marrou, Zgodovina cerkve 1. Od zacetkov
do Gregorja Velikega, Ljubljana 1988.
Dassmann, Ambrosius, 1975 = E. Dassmann, Ambrosius und die Märtyrer, Jahrbuch für Antike und
Christentum 18,1975,49—68.
De Blois, Gallienus, 1976 = L. De Blois, The Policy of the Emperor Gallienus, Leiden 1976.
De Rubeis, Monumenta, 1740 = B. M. De Rubeis, Monumenta Ecclesiae Aquileiensis commentario historico-
chronologico-critico illustrata, Argentinae 1740.
De Vecchi, Fonti letterarie, 2012 = Le fonti letterarie sul reimpiego in età antic a, Antichità Altoadriatiche
74,2012,47-62.
Del Cont Bernard, Città istriane, 2006 = R. Del Cont Bernard, Le città istriane tra la tarda antichità
e Falto medioevo. Il problema della continuità e della trasformazione dei siti urbani neU’arco adriatico,
Quaderni Giuliani di Storia 27,2006,101-177.
Deg rassi, Confine, 1954 = A. Degrassi, Il confine nord-orientale dell'Italia Romana. Ricerche storico-topografiche,
Bern 1954.
Demandt, Osmosis, 1989 = A. Demandt, The Osmosis of Late Roman and Germanie Aristocracies, v: Das Reich
und die Barbaren (ur. E. K. Chrysos - A. Schwarcz), Wien, Köln 1989, 75-86.
Demandt, Staatsformen, 1995 = A. Demandt, Antike Staatsformen. Eine vergleichende Verfassungsgeschichte
der Alten Welt, Berlin 1995.
Demandt, Entscheidungsschlachten, 1996 = A. Demandt, Römische Entscheidungsschlachten, v: Bratoz,
Westillyricum, 1996,31-44.
Demandt, Spätantike, 2007 = A. Demandt, Die Spätantike. Römische Geschichte von Diocletian bis Justinian
284—565 n. Chr., München 22007.
Demandt - Goltz - Schlange-Schöningen, Diokletian, 2004 = Diokletian und die Tetrarchie. Aspekte
einer Zeitwende (ur. A. Demandt - A. Goltz - H. Schlange-Schöningen), Berlin - New York 2004.
Zbirka ZÉ/46
607
Dismo, Novae, 1981 = Z. Demo, Novae germanskih vladara druge pol. 5. do u drugu pol. 6. st. u numizmatickoj
zbirci Arheoloskog muzeja u Zagrebu, Arheoloski vestnik 32,1981,454—481.
Demo, Münzfunde aus der Zeit Gallienus, 1983 = Z. Demo, Münzfunde aus der Zeit Gallienus im Gebiet
zwischen den Flüssen Sava und Drava (Ein Beitrag zur militärischen, ökonomischen und wirtschaftlich-
monetären Geschichte des südlichen Pannoniens um die Mitte des 3 Jh. n. Chr.), Arheoloski vestnik 33,
1982,258-498.
Demo, Mint of Salona, 1988 = Z. Demo, The Mint of Salona: Nepos and Ovida (474—481/2), v: Kos — Demo,
Studia numismaticuy 1988,247—270.
Demo, Ostrogothic coinage, 1994 = Z. Demo, Ostrogothic coinagefrom collections in Croatia, Slovenia and Bosnia
£sf Herzegovina, Situla 32, Ljubljana 1994.
Demo, Od nepobjedivog Sunca, 1994 = Od nepobjedivog Sunca do Suncapravde. Kano krscanstvo u kontinentalnoj
Hrvatskoj (ur. Z. Demo), Zagreb 1994.
Denzinger - Schönmetzer, Enchiridion, 1973 = H. Denzinger - A. Schönmetzer, Enchiridion symbo-
lorum et declarationum de rebusfidei et morum, Barcelona 1973.
Dezelak Trojar, Panegirik, 2008 = M. Dezelak Trojar, Enodijev panegirik na cast kralju Teoderiku ali
kako retorika pise zgodovino, Keria 10/2,2008,43—81.
Di Maio — Arnold, Per vim,per caedem, per bellum, 1992 = M. Di Maio - F. Arnold, Per vim,per caedem,per
bellum'. A study of Murder and Ecclesiastical Politics in the Year 337 A.D., Byzantion 62,1992,158—211.
Dietz, Senatus, 1980 = K. Dietz, Senatus contra principem. Untersuchungen zur senatorischen Opposition gegen
Kaiser Maximinus Thrax, München 1980.
Dietz, Schriftquelleny 1988; gl. v seznamu virov.
Dietz, Grenzlegioneny 1993 = K. Dietz, Cohortes, ripae,pedaturae. Zur Entwicklung der Grenzlegionen in
der Spätantike, v: Klassisches Altertum, Spätantike und frühes Christentum. A. Lippold zum 65. Geburtstag
(ur. K. Dietz - D. Hennig - H. Kaletsch), Würzburg 1993,279-329.
Dietz, Zur Verteidigung, 2011 = K. Dietz, Zur Verteidigung der Nordgrenze des römischen Reiches in der
Spätantike aus althistorischer Sicht, v: Konrad - Witschel, Legionslager y 2011,63-77.
Diez, Magna Mater, 1993 = E. Diez, Magna Mater oder Nutrix?, v: Lamut, Zborniky 1993,251—262.
Dilleman, Cameola, 1972 = L. Dillemann, Patria Carneola. Anonymus Ravennas, Cosmographia IV 21,
Philologus 116,1972,319-322.
Dilleman, Cosmographie, 1997 = L. Dillemann, La Cosmographie du Ravennate, Bruxelles 1997.
Divjak, Traces, 2010 = A. Divjak, The Traces of the Battle of the Frigid River in Veraldar Saga, Ambrosius
Saga Biskups and its Potential Echoes in Kirilax Saga, Acta Histriae 18,2010,1—22.
Djuric, Primi mosaici, 2005 = B. Djuric, I primi mosaici paleocristiani di Emona (Venetia e Histria) e la
loro officina, v.- La mosaique gréco-romaine IX, vol. 1 (ur. H. Morlier — Ch. Bailly — M. Tahri — D.
Janneteau), Collection de l’Ecole française de Rome 352,2005,663—676.
Dolenz, Frühchristliche Kirche — Virunum, 2006 = H. Dolenz, Die frühchristliche Kirche im Municipium
Claudium Virunum. Neue Erkenntnisse luftbildanalytischer, geophysikalischer und archäologischer
Untersuchungen, Kudolfinum. Jahrbuch des Landesmuseums für Kärnten 2006, 83—93.
Don ATI — Gentili, Costantino, 2005 = A. Donati — G. Gentili, Costantino il Grande. La civiltà antica al
bivio tra Occidente e Oriente, Milano 2005.
Dorfbauer, Evangelienkommentar, 2013 = L. J. Dorfbauer, Der Evangelienkommentar des Bischofs
Fortunatian von Aquileia (Mitte 4. Jh.). Ein Neufund auf dem Gebiet der patristischen Literatur, Wiener
Studien 126,2013,177-198.
Drinkwater, Revolt, 2000 = J. F. DRiNKWATER,The Revolt and Ethnie Origin of the Usurper Magnentius
(350-353), and the Rebellion of Vetranio (350), Chiron 30,2000,131-159.
Drinkwater, Maximinus to Diocletian, 2005 = J. Drinkwater, Maximinus to Diocletian and the 'Crisis',
v: CAH XII: The Crisis of Empire, A.D. 193-337 (ur. A. K. Bowman - P. Garnsey - A. Cameron),
Cambridge 2005,28-66.
Drinkwater, Alamanni, 2007 = J. F. Drinkwater, The Alamanni and Rome 213-496. Carcalla to Clovis,
Oxford 2007.
Dulaey, Victorin, 1993 = M. Dulaey, Victorin de Poetoviopremier exégète latin I—II, Paris 1993.
Dular — Ciglenecki — Dular, Kucar, 1995 = J. Dular — S. Ciglenecki - A. Dular, Kucar. Zeleznodobno
naselje in zgodnjekrscanski stavbni kompleks na Kucarjupri Podzemlju —Eisenzeitliche Siedlung und frühchristlicher
Gebäudekomplex auf dem Kucar bei Podzemelj, Opera Instituti archaeologici Sloveniae 1, Ljubljana 1995.
608
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALUO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Duval, Sirmium, 1979 = N. Duval, Sirmium »ville impériale« ou »capitale«?, Corso di cultura sulVarte raven-
nate e bizantina 26,1979,53—90.
Duval - Caillet, Eglises doubles, 1996 = Les églises doubles et les familles d'églises (ur. N. Duval — J.-
P. Caillet), Antiquité Tardive 4,1996,19—234.
Duval, Aquilée, 1976 (1997) = Y.-M. Duval, Aquilée sur la route des invasions (350-452), Antichità Alto-
adriatiche 9,1976, 237—298 (ponatis v: Y.-M. Duval, Histoire et historiographie en Occident aux IV et V
siècles. Variorum Collected Studies Series, Aldershot (Hampshire) - Brookfield (Vermont) 1997,237-298).
Duval, Aquilée et la Palestine, 1977 = Y.-M. Duval, Aquilée et la Palestine entre 370 et 420, Antichità
Altoadriatiche 12,1977,263-322.
Duval, Aquilée et Sirmium, 1985 = Y.-M. Duval, Aquilée et Sirmium durant la crise arienne (325-400),
Antichità Altoadriatiche 26,1985,331-379.
Duval, Nicéta, 1980 = Y.-M. Duval, Nicéta d Aquilée. Histoire, légende et conjectures anciennes, Antichità
Altoadriatiche 17,1980,161-206.
Duval, Chromace, 1989 = Y.-M. Duval, Chromace et Jérôme, Antichità Altoadriatiche 34,1989,151—183.
Duval, Jérôme, 1988 = Jérôme entre l'Occident et l’Orient (ur. Y.-M. Duval), Paris 1988.
Duval, Aureafulmina, 1996 - Y.-M. Duval, Les aureafulmina des Alpes Juliennes: le rôle des statues divines
dans les lieux stratégiques, v: Bratoz, Westillyricum, i996, 95-108.
Egger, Zerstörung, (1915) 1962 = R. Egger, Die Zerstörung Pettaus durch die Goten, v: Egger, Römische
Antike, 1962-1963,1, 36-44 (ponatis prve objave iz leta 1915).
Egger, Studien, 1922—1923 = R. Egger, Historisch-epigraphische Studien in Venezien, Jahreshefte des
Österreichischen archäologischen Institutes in Wien 21-22, Wien 1922-1923, Beiblatt, 327—341.
Egger, Civitas Noricum, (1929) 1962 = R. Egger, Civitas Noricum, v: Egger, Römische Antike, 1962—1963,
1,116-122 (ponatis prve objave iz leta 1929).
Egger, Römische Antike, 1962—1963 = R. Egger, Römische Antike und frühes Christentum, Ausgewählte
Schriften, I—II, Klagenfurt 1962—1963.
Ehrhardt, Monumental evidence, 1992 = C. Ehrhardt, Monumental Evidence for the Date of Constantine’s
First War against Licinius, The Ancient World 23/2,1992, 87-94.
Elliott, Explanation, 1992 = T. G. Elliott, Constantine’s Explanation of his Career, Byzantion 62,1992,
212-234.
Ensslin, Julianus Valens, 1948 = W. Ensslin, Julianus Valens, RE VII A 2,1948,2146-2147.
Ensslin, Valentinianus II., 1948 = W. Ensslin, Valentinianus IL, RE 2 A 2,1948,2205-2232.
Ensslin, Theoderich, 1959 = W. Ensslin, Theoderich der Große, München 21959.
Fabcic, Poizkus, 1997 = V. Fabcic, Poizkus modularne rekonstrukcije poznorimske utrdbe Ca.stm,Arheoloski
vestnik 48,1997,131-142.
Fanning, Arianism, 1981= S. C. Fanning, Lombard Arianism Reconsidered, Speculum 56,1981,241-255.
Fedalto, Vescovado, 1988 = G. Fedalto, II vescovado di Caorle dalle origini al Trecento, Antichità Altoa-
driatiche 33,1988,27-49.
Fedalto, Aquileia, 1999 = G. Fedalto, Aquileia, una chiesa duepatriarchati, Città Nuova 1999.
Feld, Licinius, 1960 = H. Feld, Der Kaiser Licinius, Saarbrücken 1960.
Ferjancic, Invasions, 1984 = B. Ferjancic, Invasions et installations des Slaves dans les Balkans, v: Villes
et peuplement dans ITllyricum protobyzantin, Collection de l’École française de Rome 77,1984, 85-109.
Ferluga, Slavi, 1983 = J. Ferluga, Gli Slavi del sud ed altri gruppi etnici di fronte a Bisanzio, v: GH Slavi
occidentali e meridionali neWalto medioevo, Settimane di studio del Centro Italiano di studi sulTalto me-
dioevo 30, Spoleto 1983,303-343.
Ferluga, Überlegungen, 1987 = J. Ferluga, Überlegungen zur Geschichte der byzantinischen Provinz Istrien,
Jahrbücher für Geschichte Osteuropas 35,1987,164—173.
Ferluga, Istria, 1992 = J. Ferluga, L’Istria ff a Giustiniano e Carlo Magno ,Arheoloski vestnik43,1992,175-190.
Fitz, Jahrhundert, 1982 = J. Fitz, Das Jahrhundert derPannonier (193-284), Budapest 1982.
Fitz, Verwaltung I-IV, 1993—1995 = J. Fitz, Die Verwaltung Pannoniens in der Römerzeit I-IV, Budapest
1993-1995.
Zbirka zC/46
609
Fliche - Martin, Storia IV, 1972 = (ur.), Storia della Chiesa dalle origini aigiorni nostri IV: Dalla morte di
Teodosio all'avvento di s. Gregorio Magno (395—590) (ur. A. Fliche — V Martin),Torino 31972.
Fon, Istrska cerkev, 2009 = M. Fon, Istrska cerkev od Justinijanove obsodbeTreh poglavij do izbruha shizme,
Zgodovinski casopis 63,2009, 62-84.
Fon, Bizantinci, 2009-2010 = M. Fon, Bizantinci v sirsem goriskem prostoru in v vzhodni Furlaniji do konca
gotske vojne, Goriski letnik 33-34,2009-2010,239-287.
Frankl, Der heilige Nonnosus, 2001 = K. H. Frankl, Der heilige Nonnosus des Mons Soracte, v: Amon -
Frankl - Tropper, Nonnosus, 2001,101-114.
Fredouille,//.?^«, 1986 = J.-C. Fredouille, Heiden, RAC 13,1986,1113-1149.
Freis, Inschriften, 1994 = H. Freis, Historische Inschriften zur römischen Kaiserzeit von Augustus bis Konstantin,
Darmstadt 1994 (prevod in komentar).
Frelih, Logatec, 2003 = M. Frelih, Logatec — Longaticum in rimski obrambni sistem Claustra Alpium Iuliarum,
sprispevkom 0 bitkipri reki Frigidus (Soca) 394, Logatec 2003.
Friedrich, Ecclesia Augustana, 1906 = J. Friedrich, Die ecclesia Augustana in dem Schreiben der istri-
schen Bischöfe an Kaiser Mauritius vom Jahre 591 und die Synode von Gradus zwischen 572 und 577,
Sitzungsberichte der philosophisch-philologischen und der historischen Klasse der KB. Akademie der Wissenschaften
zu München 1906,327—356.
Fürst, Hieronymus, 2003 = A. Fürst, Hieronymus. Askese und Wissenschaft in der Spätantike, Freiburg 2003.
Gallistl, Brief 1982 = E. Gallistl, Der Brief von 591 an Kaiser Mauricius und die Bistümer Binnen-
Noricums, Mitteilungen der Österreichischen Arbeitsgemeinschaft für Ur- und Frühgeschichte 32, Wien 1982,
117-124.
Gantar,Procopius, 1998 = K. Gantar, Qiud Procopius Caesariensis de populis septentrionalibus et Slavicis
tradiderit, Romanobarbarica 15,1998,49—66.
Gas par, Christianity, 2002 = D. Gaspär, Christianity in Roman Pannonia.An evaluation of Early Christian
finds and sites from Hungary, Oxford 2002.
Gas pari — Vidrih Perko — Strajhar — Lazar, Pristaniski kompleks, 2007 = A. Gaspari - V. Vidrih Perko
— M. Strajhar — I. Lazar, Anticni pristaniski kompleks v Fizinah pri Portorozu — zascitne raziskave
leta 1998,Arheoloski vestnik 58,2007,167—218.
Gasparri, Tradizioni, 1992 = S. Gasparri, Le tradizioni germaniche nelTItalia dei Goti, v: Teoderico il Grande
e i Goti dltalia. Atti delXIII Congresso internazionale di studi sull'Alto Medioevo, Spoleto 1993,201—226.
Gasparri, Regno, 2008 = S. Gasparri, II regno dei Longobardi, v: Roma e i Barbari. La nascita di un nuovo
mondo (ur. J. J. Aillagon), Venezia — Milano 2008, 388—391.
Gassner - Jilek - LADSTÄTTER,yim Rande, 2002 = V. Gassner - S. Jilek - S. Ladstäter, yfw Rande des
Reiches. Die Römer in Österreich (Ostrreichische Geschichte 15 v. Chr. - 378 n. Chr., ur. H. Wolfram),
Wien 2002.
Gassowsky, Early Slavs, 2002 = J. Gassowski, Early Slavs — nation or religion?, v: Integration und Herrschaft.
Ethnische Identitäten und soziale Organisation im Frühmittelalter (ur. W. Pohl — M. Diesenberger),
Forschungen zur Geschichte des Mittlalters 3, Wien 2002,269—272.
Geiger, Gallienus, 2013 = M. Geiger, Gallienus, Frankfurt am Main 2013.
Gelmi, Bischof Ingenuin, 2005 = J. Gelmi, BischofIngenuin von Sähen. Ein heiliger zwischen Rom und Kon-
stantinopel, Brixen 2005.
Gerhardt — Hartmann, Fasti, 2008 = T. Gerhardt - U. Hartmann, Fasti, v: Johne, Soldatenkaiser II,
2008,1055-1198.
Gevenich., Alemannen, 1998 = D. Geuenich, Geschichte der Alemannen, Stuttgart 1998.
Girardi Jurkic, Scavi recenti, 2009 = V. Girardi Jurkic, Scavi recenti di una villa dell'epoca costantiniana
a Medulin (Croatia), v: Marin - Mazzoleni, II cristianesimo, 2009,169-185.
Girardet, Das Jahr 311,2012 = K. Girardet, Das Jahr 311. Galerius, Konstantin und das Christentum,
v: Bonamente - Lenski - Lizzi Testa, Costantino, 2012,113-131.
Glaser, Hemmaberg, 1991 = F. Glaser, Das frühchristliche Pilgerheiligtum auf dem Hemmaberg, Klagenfurt 1991.
Glaser, Hemmaberg, 1992 = F. Glaser, Die Ausgrabung der vierten und Entdeckung der fünften Kirche
auf dem Hemmaberg, Carinthia 1182,1992,19—45.
610
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Siovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Glaser, Christianisierung, 1994 = F. Glaser, Die Christianisierung von Noricum Mediterraneum bis zum
7. Jh. nach den archäologischen Zeugnissen, v: Boshof - Wolff, Christentum, 1994,193-229.
Glaser,Eglises doubles, 1996 = F. Glaser, Eglises doubles ou famille d églises: les cinq églises du Hemmaberg
(Mont Sainte-îiemma), Antiquité Tardive 4,1996,142-148.
Glaser, Arianismus, 1996 = F. Glaser, Kirchenbau und Gotenherrschaft. Auf den Spuren des Arianismus
in Binnennoricum und in Rätien II, Der Schiern 70,1996, 83-100.
Glaser, Gotenherrschaft, 1997 = F. Glaser, Zur Frage der Gotenherrschaft in Noricum, v: Neue Beiträge
zur Erforschung der Spätantike im mittleren Donauraum (ur. J. Tejral - H. Friesinger - M. Kaz anski),
Spisy archeologického üstavu AVCR Brno 4, Brno 1997,275-284.
Glaser, Christentum, 1997 = F. Glaser, Frühes Christentum im Alpenraum. Eine archäologische Entdeckungsreise,
Graz - Wien - Köln 1997.
Glaser, Norico, 2000 = F. Glaser, II Norico, Antichità Altoadriatiche 47,2000,471-488.
Glaser, Untergang, 2000 = F. Glaser, Der Untergang der Antike und ihr Nachleben in Noricum, v: Bratoz,
Slovenija, 2000,199—218.
Glaser, Nonnosus-Inschrift, 2001 = F. Glaser, Die Nonnosus-Inschrift und die Kirchenweihe des Jahres
533, v: Amon - Frankl -Trorrer, Nonnosus, 2001,115-144.
Glaser, Teurnia, 2002 = F. Glaser, Teurnia, v: Sasel Kos - Scherrer, Noricum, 2002,135-147.
Glaser, Beispiele, 2003 = F. Glaser, Beispiele frühchristlicher Kirchen an der Donau und an der Drau, v:
Sennhauser, Frühe Kirchen, 2003,623-636.
Glaser, Kirchenbau, 2003 = F. Glaser, Der frühchristliche Kirchenbau in der nordöstlichen Region (Kärnten/
Osttirol), v: Sennhauser, Frühe Kirchen, 2003,413-437.
Glaser, Frühchristliche Kirchen, 2003 = F. Glaser, Frühchristliche Kirchen an Bischofssitzen, in Pilgerhei-
ligtümern und in befestigten Höhensiedlungen, v: Sennhauser, Frühe Kirchen, 2003, 865-880.
Glaser, Ostgotenzeit, 2004 = F Glaser, Christentum zur Ostgotenzeit in Noricum (493-536). Die Kirchen
auf dem Hemmaberg und das Gräberfeld im Tal, Mitteilungen zur Christlichen Archäologie 10,2004,80-101.
Glaser,Uepoca ostrogota, 2006 = F. Glaser, Uepoca ostrogota nel Norico (493-536). Le chiese sulTHemmaberg
e la necropoli nella valle, v: Goti neWarco alpino orientale (ur. M. Buora - L. Villa),Trieste 2006,83-105.
Glaser, Castra, 2008 = F. Glaser, Castra und Höhensiedlungen in Kärnten und Nordtirol, v: Höhen-
siedlungen zwischen Antike und Mittelalter von Ardennen bis zur Adria (ur. V Bierbrauer - H. Steuer),
Berin - New York 2008,595-642.
Gleirscher, Vallis Norica, 1989 = P. Gleirscher, Vallis Norica, Mitteilungen des Institutsfür Österreichische
Geschichtsforschung 97,1989,1-11.
Godding, Cromazio, 2011 = R. Godding, Cromazio, Aquileia ed il Martirologio geronimiano, v: Beatrice
— Persic, Chromatius, 2011,505-516.
Godlowski, Slawensitze, 1983 = K. Godlowski, Zur Frage der Slawensitze vor der großen Slawenwanderung
im 6. Jahrhundert, v: GH Slavi occidentali e meridionali nellälto medioevo, Settimane di studio del Centro
Italiano di studi sulTalto medioevo» 30, Spoleto 1983,257-284.
Goldstein, Bizant, 1992 = I. Goldstein, Bizant na Jadranu odJustinijana I do Bazilija L, Zagreb 1992.
Goldstein, Funkcija Jadrana, 2005 = I. Goldstein, Funkcija Jadrana u ratu Bizantskog carstva protiv
Ostrogota 535—555. godine, Radovi Zavoda za hrvatskupovijest Filozofskogfakulteta Sveucilista u Zagrebu
37,2005,23-34.
Goltz, Barbar, 2008 = A. Goltz, Barbar-König - Tyrann. Das BildTheoderichs des Großen in der Überlieferung
des 5. bis 9. Jahrhunderts, Berlin 2008.
Goltz, Völker, 2008 = A. Goltz, Die Völker an der mittleren und nordöstlichen Reichsgrenze, v: Johne,
Soldatenkaiser, 2008,449—464.
Goltz, Ende, 2009 = A. Goltz, Das 'Ende' des Weströmischen Reiches in der frühbyzantinischen syrischen
Historiographie, v: Jenseits der Grenzen. Beiträge zur spätantiken undfrühmittelalterlichen Geschichtssch-
reibung (ur. A. Goltz - H. Leppin - H. Schlange-Schöningen), Berlin - New York 2009,169-198.
Goltz - Hartmann, Valerianus und Gallienus, 2008 = A. Goltz - U. Hartmann, Valerianus und Gallienus,
v: Johne, Soldatenkaiser, 2008,223-295.
Gottlieb, Ambrosius, 1973 = G. Gotlieb, Ambrosius von Mailand und Kaiser Grattan, Göttingen 1973.
Gracanin, Western Roman Embassy, 2003 = H. Gracanin, The Western Roman Embassy to the Court of
Attila in A.D. 449, Byzantinoslavica 61,2003,53-74.
Zbírka ZC/46
611
Gracanin,///j;Wí:mw, 2005 = H. Gracanin, Illyricum of the 2nd and 3rd centuries AD in the works of Latin
and Greek Historians, v: Illyrica antiqua ob honorem Duje Rendic-Miocevic (ur. M. San ad er), Zagreb
2005,287-296.
Gracanin, Role of Illyricum, 2009 = H. Gracanin, The Role of Illyricum in the Tetrarchic wars, v: Cambi
- Belamaric - Marasovic, Dioklecijan, 2009,597-608.
Gracanin ,Juzna Panonija, 2011 = H. Gracanin,Juzna Panonija u kasnojantici i ranom srednjovjekovlju (od
konca 4. do konca 11. stoljeca), Zagreb 1911.
Grafenauer,Nekaj vprasanj, 1950 = B. GRAFENAUER,Nekaj vprasanj iz dobe naseljevanja juznih Slovanov,
Zgodovinski casopis 4,1950,23—126.
Grafenauer, Ustolicevanje, 1952 = B. Grafenauer, Ustolicevanje koroskih vojvod in drzava karantanskih
Slovencev, Ljubljana 1952.
Grafenauer, Zgodovina 1,1978 = B. Grafenauer, Zgodovina slovenskega naroda I. Ljubljana 31978.
Grafenauer, Pavel Diakon, 1988 = B. Grafenauer v: Pavel Diakon (Paulus Diaconus), Zgodovina Lan-
gobardov {Historia Langobardorum; izd. F. Bradac — B. Grafenauer — K. Gantar), Maribor 1988,
297-375 (komentar, sklepna razprava).
Grafenauer,Karantanija, 2000 = B. Grafenauer, Karantanija. Izbrane razprave in clanki, Ljubljana 2000.
Grassl,^/î7ô, 1992 = H. Grassl, Attila in Kärnten. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte der Altertumsforschung:
300 Jahre Prunnerkreuz auf dem Zollfeld, Carinthia 182,1992,59—64.
Grassl, Südostalpenraum, 1996 = H. Grassl, Der Südostalpenraum in der Militärgeographie des 4./5.
Jahrhunderts, v: Bratoz, Westillyricum, 1996,177-184.
Gregl - Migotti, lovia, 2004 = Z. Gregl - B. Migotti, Civitas Iovia (Botivo), v: Sasel Kos - Scher-
rer, Pannonia II, 2004,131-143.
Grmek, Conséquences, 1998 = M. Grmek, Les conséquences de la peste de Justinien dans rillyricum, v: Acta
XIII congressus internationalis archaeologiae christianae, Pars II — Radovi XIII meâunarodnog kongresa za
starokrscansku arheologiju, Dio II. (ur. N. Cambi — E. Marin), Città del Vaticano — Split 1998, 787—794.
Grünewald, Constantinus, 1990 = Th. Grünewald, ConstantinusMaximusAugustus. Herrschaftspropaganda
in der zeitgenössischen Überlieferung, Historia Einzelschriften 64, Stuttgart 1990.
Guillou, Régionalisme, 1969 = A. Guillou, Régionalisme et indépendence dans Vempire byzantin au VIIe siècle.
L’exemple de l’exarchat et de la Pentapole d’Italie, Roma 1969.
Gustin, Prispevki, 1989 = Prispevki k zgodovini Kopra — Contributiper la storia di Capodistria (ur. M. Gustin),
Ljubljana 1989.
Gustin, Zgodnji Slovani, 2002 = M. Gustin (ur.). Zgodnji Slovani. Zgodnjesrednjeveska loncenina na obrobju
vzhodnih Alp — Die Frühen Slawen. Frühmittelalterliche Keramik am Rand der Ostalpen, Ljubljana 2002.
Gustin, Odtisiprvih slovanskih rodov, 2010 = M. Gustin, Odtisi prvih slovanskih rodov na obmocju med
vzhodnimi Alpami in zgornjim Jadranom, v: Migracije in slovenski prostor od antike do danés (ur. P. Stih
— B. Balkovec), Zbirka Zgodovinskega casopisa 39, Ljubljana 2010,45—58.
Gutmann, Studien, 1991 = B. Gutmann, Studien zur römischen Aussenpolitik in der Spätantike (364—395 n.
Chr.), Bonn 1991.
Haegemans, Authority, 2010 = K. Haegemans, Imperial Authority and Dissent. The Roman Empire in AD
235—238, Leuven - Paris - Walpole 2010.
Haehling , Religionszugehörigkeit, 1978 = R. von Haehling, Die Religionszugehörigkeit der hohen Amtsträger
des Römischen Reiches seit Constantins I. Alleinherrschaft bis zum Ende der Iheodosianischen Dynastie (324-A50
bzw. 455 n. Chr.), Bonn 1978.
Haensch, Capita, 1997 = R. Haensch, Capita provinciarum. Statthaltersitze und Provinzialverwaltung in
der römischen Kaiserzeit, Mainz 1997.
Hageneder, Organisation, 1985 = O. Hageneder, Die kirchliche Organisation im Zentralalpenraum vom
6. bis 10. Jahrhundert, Frühmittelalterliche Ethnogenese im Alpenraum (Nationes 5), Sigmaringen 1985,
201-235.
Hahn, Fündmünzen, 1987 = W. Hahn, Die Fundmünzen des 5. — 9. Jahrhunderts in Österreich und den
unmittelbar angrenzenden Gebieten, v: Wolfram, Geburt, 1987,453-464.
Hahn, Kleinsilber münzen, 1988 = W. Hahn, Die Kleinsilbermünzen der langobardischen Herzoge von
Friaul, v: Kos — Demo, Studia numismática, 1988,317—321.
612
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Halfmann, Itinera, 1986 = H. Halfmann, Itinera principum. Geschichte und Typologie der Kaiserreisen im
Römischen Reich, Stutgart 1986.
Hammerstaedt, Hypostasis, 1994 = J. Hammerstaedt, Hypostasis, RAC 16,1994,986-1035.
Hansel, Völker, 1987 = Die Völker Südosteuropas im 6. bis 8. Jahrhundert (ur. B. Hänsel), Südosteuropa
Jahrbuch 17, Berlin 1987.
Hänsel - Mihovilic -Terzan - Tessmann, Grobnica, 2000 = B. Hänsel - K. Mihovilic - B. Terzan
- B. Tessmann, Ranosrenjovkejovna masovna grobnica ispred vanjskih zidova gradine Monkodonja u
Istri, Histria archaeologica 31,2000,133-158.
Hardt, Bavarians, 2003 = M. Hardt, The Bavarians, v: Regna and Gentes. The Relationschip between Late
Antique and Early Medieval Peoples and Kingdoms in the Transformation of the Roman World (ur. H.-
W. Goetz -J.Jarnut - W. Pohl), Leiden - Boston 2003,429-461.
Hardt, Aspekte, 2002 = M. Hardt, Aspekte der Herrschaftsbildung bei den frühen Slawen, v: Integration
und Herrschaft. Ethnische Identitäten und soziale Organisation im Frühmittelalter (ur. W. Pohl - M. Die-
senberger), Wien 2002,249-255.
Harreith er, Der hl Florian, 1996 = R. Harreither, Der hl. Florian. Der einzige namentlich bekannte
Märtyrerin Noricum Ripense,v: Bratoz, Westillyricum, 1996,235-262.
Harries, Sidonius Apollinaris, 1994 = J. Harries, Sidonius Apollinaris and the Fall of Rome AD 407-485,
Oxford 1994.
Härtel, Valeria, 1978 = R. Härtel, Die Provinz Valeria und das Fortleben ihres Namens im Mittelalter,
v: Festschrift H. Baltl (ur. K. Ebert), Innsbruck 1978,275-282.
Hartmann, Claudius—Aurelianus, 2008 = U. Hartmann, Claudius Gothicus und Aurelianus, v: Johne,
Soldatenkaiser, 2008,297—323.
Hauptfeld, Eroberung, 1983 = G. Hauptfeld, Zur langobardischen Eroberung Italiens. Das Heer und die
Bischöfe, Mitteilungen des Instituts für Österreichische Geschiehtforschung 91,1983, 37-94.
Hauptmann, Nastanek, 1999 = L. Hauptmann, Nastanek in razvoj Kranjske, Ljubljana 1999 (slov. prevod
razprave iz leta 1929).
Heather, Goths and Romans, 1991 - P. J. Heather, Goths and Romans 332-489, Oxford 1991.
Heather, Goths, 1997 = P. Heather, The Goths, Oxford 21997.
Heather, Visigoths, 1999 = The Visigoths from the migration period to the seventh century. An Ethnographic
Perspective (ur. P. Heather), San Marino 1999.
Heather, Untergang, 2005 = P. Heather, Der Untergang des Römischen Weltreichs, Stuttgart 2007.
Hefele, Histoire 1,1907 = Ch. J. Hefele, Histoire des Conciles I, Paris 1907.
Heinrich-tamäska, Keszthely-Fenekpuszta, 2011 = Keszthely-Fenekpuszta im Kontext spätantiker Kontinu-
itätsforschung zwischen Norium undMoesia (ur. O. Heinrich-tamäska), Budapest - Leipzig - Keszthely
- Rahden/Westf. 2011.
Heinrich TAMA$KA,PannonischeInnenbefestigungen, 2011 = O. Heinrich TAMÄSKA,Pannonische Innenbe-
festigungen und die Kontinuitätsfrage: Forschungsstand und -Perspektiven, v: Konrad - Witschel,
Legionslager, 2011,571-588.
Hekster, Rome, 2008 = O. Hekster with N. Zair, Rome and Its Empire AD 193-284, Edinburgh 2008.
Henning, Periclitans res publica, 1999 = D. Henning, Periclitans res publica. Kaisertum und Eliten in der Krise
des Weströmischen Reiches 454/5-493 n. Chr., Stuttgart 1999.
Herrmann-Otto, Konstantin, 2007 = E. Herrmann-Otto, Konstantin der Große, Darmstadt 2007.
Herzog, Restauration, 1989 = Restauration und Erneuerung284-374 n. Chr. (ur. R. Herzog), Handbuch der
lateinischen Literatur der Antike 5, München 1989.
Hödl - Grabmayer, Karantanien, 1993 = Karantanien und der Alpen-Adria-Raum im Frühmittelalter (ur.
G. Hödl - J. Grabmayer), Wien - Köln - Weimar 1993.
Hoffmann, Bewegungsheer, 1969-1970 = D. i Ioffmann, Das spätrömische Bewegungsheer 1-2, Epigraphische
Studien 7, Düsseldorf 1969 (1)-1970 (2).
ULölbl, Isis und Serapis, 1986 = G. Hölbl, Ausbreitung und Erscheinungsbild von Isis und Serapis im nördli-
chen Balkanraum, v: Spätantike und frühbyzantinische Kultur Bulgariens zwischen Orient und Okzident,
(ur. R. Pillinger), Wien 1986,45-56.
Honigmann - Maricq, Recherches, 1952 = E. Honigmann - A. Maricq, Recherches sur les Res gestae divi
Sapor is, Bruxelles 1952.
Zbirka Z£ / 46
613
Honoré, Law, 1998 = T. Honoré, Law in the Crisis of Empire 379-455AD, Oxford 1998.
Horvat, Provincial archaeology, 1999 = J. Horvat, Roman Provincial Archaeology in Slovenia Following the
Year 1965: Settlement and Small Finds, Arheoloski vestnik 50,1999,215—257.
Horvat - Sasel Kos - Kos, Rimska doba, 1999 = J. Horvat - M. Sasel Kos - P. Kos, Rimska doba, v:
Bozic, Zakladi tisocletij, 1999,184-291.
Horvat - Milic -Tomanic-Jevremov, Hortfund, 2001 =J. Horvat - Z. Milic - M. Tomanic-Jevremov,
Ein Hortfund silberner Fingerringe des 3. Jahrhunderts aus Poetovio, v: Carinthia Romana und die römische
Welt. Festschrift für Gernot Piccottini, Klagenfiirt 2001,317—328.
Horvat, Poetovio, 2003 = J. Horvat - M. Lovenjak - A. Dolenc Vicie - M. Lubsina-Tusek - M. Tomanic-
Jevremov — Z. Subic, Poetovio, v: Sasel Kos — Scherrer, Pannonia 1, 2003,153—189.
Hudeczek, Flavia Solva, 2002 = E. Hudeczek, Flavia Solva, v: Sasel Kos - Scherrer, Noricum, 2002,
203-212.
Humphries, Italy, 2000 = M. Humphries: Italy, A.D. 425—605. The Caînbridge Ancient History 14,
Cambridge 2000,525-551.
Hunter, Raven Replies, 2009 = D. G. Hunter,The Raven Replies: Ambroses Letter to the Church ofVercelli
(Ep. ex. coll. 14) and the Criticism of Jerome, v: A. Cain - J. Lössl (ur.),,Jerome ofStridon. His Life, Writ-
ings and Legacy, Farnham — Burlington 2009,175-189.
Hüttner, Maximinus—Aemilianus, 2008 = U. Hüttner, Von Maximinus Thrax bis Aemilianus, v: Johne,
Soldatenkaiser ,2008,161—221.
Iskra-Janosic, Cibalae, 2004 - 1.1skra-Janodic, Colonia Aurelia Cibalae. Entwicklung der Stadt, v: Sasel
Kos — Scherrer, Pannonia II, Ljubljana 2004,169—195.
Janssen, Stilicho, 2004 = T. Janssen, Stilicho. Das weströmische Reich vom Tode des Theodosius bis -zur Ermordung
Stilichos (395-408), Marburg 2004.
Jarak, Martyres, 1996 = M. Jarak, Martyres Pannoniae - The chronological position of the Pannonian
Martyrs in the Course of Diocletians persecution, v: Bratoz, Westillyricum, 1996,263—289.
Jarnut, Longobardi, 1995 = J. Jarnut, Storia dei Longobardi,Torino 1995.
Jarnut, Rugiland, 1996 = J. Jarnut, Die langobardische Herrschaft über Rugiland und ihre politischen
Hintergründe, v: Bratoz, Westillyricum, 1996,207-213.
Jarnut, Langobarden, 2000 = J. Jarnut, Die Langobarden zwischen Pannonien und Italien, v: Bratoz,
Slovenija, 2000,73-79.
Jedin, Handbuch 2/3,1973 = H. Jedin (ur.), Handbuch der Kirchengeschichte, Bd. 2: K. Baus — E. Ewig, Die
Reichskirche nach Konstantin dem Grossen. Die Kirche von Nikaia bis Chalkedon, Freiburg — Basel — Wien
1973; Bd. 3: K. Baus — H. G. Beck — E. Ewig — H. J. Vogt, Die Reichskirche nach Konstantin dem Grossen.
Die Kirche in Ost und West von Chalkedon bis zum Frühmittelalter (451—700), Freiburg — Basel—Wien 1975.
Jelocnik, Najdba, 1961 = A. Jelocnik, Najdba argenteusov zgodnje tetrarhije v Sisku, Ljubljana 1961.
Jelocnik, Emonska najdba, 1968 = A. Jelocnik, Emonska najdba Magnencijevih multiplih zlatnikov,
Arheoloski vestnik 19,1968,201-220.
Jelocnik, Centurska zakladna najdba, 1973 = A. Jelocnik, Centurska zakladna najdba — The Centur Hoard,
Ljubljana 1973.
Jelocnik, Kos, Centur-C, 1983 = A. Jelocnik, P Kos, Zakladna najdba Centur—C, Ljubljana 1983.
Jeremic, Sirmium imperial palace, 2009 = M. Jeremic, The Sirmium Imperial Palace Complex in Light of the
recent Archaeological Investigations, v: Cambi — Belamaric — Marasovic, Dioklecijan, 2009, 4/1—499.
Jevremov - Tomanic Jevremov - Ciglenecki, Poznorimsko grobisce, 1993 = B. Jevremov - M. Tomanic
Jevremov — S. Ciglenecki, Poznorimsko grobisce na Ptujskem gradu, Arheoloski vestnik 44,1993,223—233.
Joannou, Canons, 1962; gl. seznam virov: Joann ou, Canons.
Joannou, Législation imperial, 1972 = P.-P. Joannou, La législation imperiale et la christianisation de TEmpire
romain (311-476), Roma 1972.
Johne, Soldatenkaiser, 2008 = Die Zeit der Soldatenkaiser. Krise und Transformation des Römischen Reiches im
3. Jahrhundert n. Chr. (235-284), I—II (ur. K.-P. Johne, kot sodelavca U. Hartmann inT Gerhard),
Berlin 2008.
614
Rajko Brotoz: MED ITALIJO IN JLIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Johne — Hartmann, Krise und Transformation, 2008 = K.-P. Johne — U. Hartmann, Krise und Transfor-
mation des Reiches im 3. Jahrhundert, v: Johne, Soldatenkaiser, 2008,1025-1053.
Jones, Constantin, 1962 = A. H. M. Jones, Constantin and the Conversion ofEurope, New York 21962.
Jones, Later Roman Empire, 1973 = A. H. M. Jones, The Later Roman Empire. A social\ economic and admin-
istrative survey, I—II, Oxford 1973.
Jovanovic, Avaritia i inßacija, 2009 = N. Ivanovic, Avaritia i inflacija: percepcije ekonomskih pojava u
preambuli Edikta o cjenama, v: Cambi - Belamaric - Marasovic, Dioklecijan, 2009,553-580.
Jurkic, Magna Mater, 1975 = V. Jurkic, The Cult of Magna Mater in the Region of Istria, Ziva antika 25,
1975,285-298.
Jurkic, Kontinuitet, 1979 = V. Jurkic, Kontinuitet stovanja antickih kultova u periodu ucvrscivanja krscanstva
na podrucju Istre, Arheoloski vestnik 30,1979,208—217.
Kaczanowski - Parczewski, Archeologia, 2005 = Archeologia o poczatkach Siowian — Archäologie über die
Anfänge der Slawen (ur. P. Kaczanowski - M. Parczewski), Krakow 2005.
Kahl, Staat der Karantanen, 2002 = H.-D. Kahl, Der Staat der Karantanen. Fakten, Thesen und Fragen zu
einerfrühen slawischen Machtbildung im Ostalpenraum (7. — 9.Jh.), Ljubljana 2002.
Kahl, Streifzüge, 2008 = H.-D. Kahl, Streifzüge durch das Mittelalter des Ostalpenraums. Ausgewählte
Abhandlungen (1980—2007), Ljubljana 2008.
Karinja,^nticnapristanisca, 2002 = S. Karinja, Anticna pristanisca ob slovenski obali. Podvodni arheoloski
park v Simonovem zalivu v Izoli — idejni ocrt muzeoloskega koncepta, v: Kultura na narodnostno mesanem
ozemlju slovenske Istre (ur. S. A. Hoyer), Ljubljana 2002,259-276.
Karwiese, Franken, 1976—1977 = S. Karwiese, Die Franken und die Suffragane Aquilejas, Jahrbuch des
Österreichischen Archäologischen Instituts 51,1976/77,173-191.
Karwiese, Ecclesia Petenas, 1993 = S. Karwiese, Von der ecclesia Petenas zur ecclesia Petenensis. Neue
Überlegungen zur Frühzeit der Salzburger Kirche, Mitteilungen des Institutsfür Österreichische Geschich-
tsforschung 101,1993,228-280.
Kaser, Privatrecht, 1975 = M. Kaser, Das Römische Privatrecht. Zweiter Abschnitt. Die Nachklassischen
Entwicklungen, München 21975.
Kastelic, Simbolika mitov, 1998 = J. Kastelic, Simbolika mitov na rimskih nagrobnih spomenikih: Sempeter
v Savinjski dolini, Ljubljana 1998.
Katicic, Litterarum studia, 2007 = R. Katicic, Litterarum studia. Knjizevnost i naobrazba hrvatskog sredn-
jovjekovlja, Zagreb 22007.
Kelemina, Goti, 1932 = J. Kelemina, Goti na Baikanu, Casopisza zgodovino in narodopisje27,1932,121—136.
Kelly, Jerome, 1975 = J. N. D. Kelly, Jerome. His Life, Writings, and Controversies, London 1975.
Kienast, Bellum Cibalense, 1988 = D. Kienast, Bellum Cibalense und die Morde des Licinius, v:
Roma Renascens. Ilona Opelt von ihren Freunden und Schülern zum 9. 7. 1988 in Verehrung gewidmet
(ur. M. Vissemann), Frankfurt 1988,149-171.
Kl EN ast, Kaisertabelle, 2004 = D. Kienast, Römische Kaisertabelle. Grundzüge einer römischen Kaiser Chronologie,
Darmstadt 32004.
Klebel, Fortleben, 1956 = E. Klebel, Das Fordeben des Namens „Noricum“ im Mittelalter, Carinthia I
146 (1956), 481-492.
Klebel, Städte, 1958, = E. Klebel, Uber die Städte Istriens, Vorträge und Forschungen IV, Konstanz 1958,41-62.
Klein, Constantius II., 1977 = R. Klein, Constantius II. und die christliche Kirche, Darmstadt 1977.
Klemenc, Ptujskigrad, 1950 = J. Klemenc, Ptujskigrad v kasni antiki, Ljubljana 1950.
Klemenc, Teodozijevpohod, 1952—1953 = J. Klemenc, Teodozijev pohod proti Maximusu iz Siscije do
Petovija, Zgodovinski casopis 6—7,1952—1953, 78—88.
Knap-Menzl, Mönchtum, 1997 = K. Knapp-Menzl, Mönchtum an Donau und Nil. Severin von Norikum
und Schenute von Atripe. Zwei Mönchsväter des fünften Jahrhunderts, Thaur 1997.
Knific, Sledovi, 1993 = T. Knific, Hunski sledovi v Sloveniji?, v: Lamut, Zbornik, 1993,521-542.
Knific, Tracce, 1994 = T. Knific, Tracce degli Unni in Slovenia?, v: Blason Scarel, Attila, 1994, 48—68.
Knific, Vranje near Sevnica, 1994 = T. Knific, Vranje near Sevnica: A Late Roman Settlement in the Light
of Certain Pottery Finds, Arheoloski vestnik 45,1994,211—237.
Zbirka ZC / 46
615
Knific, Arheoloski sledovi, 2004 = T. Knific, Arheoloski sledovi blejskih prebivalcev iz pozne antike in
zgodnjega srednjega veka, v: Bled tisoc let. Blejski zbornik 2004 (ur. J. Dezman), Radovljica 2004, 93—117.
Knific — Sagadin, Pismo, 1991 = T. Knific — M. Sagadin, Pismo brez pisave. Arheologija 0prvih stoletjih
krscanstva na Slovenskem, Ljubljana 1991.
Knific - Tomanic-Jevremov, Znamenja, 1996 = T. Knific - M. Tomanic-Jevremov, Prva znamenja
velikega preseljevanja ljudstev v Sloveniji, Ptujski zbornik 6/1,1996, 369—393.
Kolb, Diocletian, 1987 = F. Kolb, Diocletian und die Erste Tetrarchie. Improvisation oder Experiment in der
Organisation monarchischer Herrschaft?, Berlin — New York 1987.
Kolsek, Neka]podatkov, 1984 = V. Kolsek, Nekaj podatkov o zgodnjem krscanstvu v Celeji, Arheoloski
vestnik 35,1984,342—345.
König, Origo Constantini, 1987 = I. König, Origo Constantini. Anonymus Valesianus, Teil 1. Text und
Kommentar,Trierer historische Forschungen,Trier 1987 (= Literarni in listinski viri, Excerpta ValesianaV).
König, Theodericiana, i997 = 1. König, Aus der Zeit Theoderichs des Großen. Einleitung, Text, Übersetzung und
Kommentar einer anonymen Quelle, Darmstadt 1997 (= Literarni in listinski viri, Excerpta Valesiana II).
Konrad, Castra Regina, 2011 = M. Konrad, Castra Regina — das Lager der Legio IIIItalica in Regensburg.
Kontinuitätsformen im Legionslager, in den Canabae legionis und im Umland, v: Konrad — Witschel,
Legions lager, 2011, 371—407.
Konrad — Witschel, Legionslager, 2011= Römische Legions lager in den Rhein- und Donauprovinzen —Nuclei
spätantik-frühmittelalterlichen Lebens? (ur. M. Konrad — Ch. Witschel (ur.), München 2011.
Koro sec, Dediscina mitraizma, 2001 = J. Ko ros ec, Ocena stanja dediscine mitraizma v slovenskem prostoru,
v: Vömer Gojkovic - Kolar, PtuJj2Q01,371-382.
Kos (Franc), Izbrano delo, 1982 = F. Kos, Izbrano delo, Ljubljana 1982.
Kos (Milko), Zgodovina, 1985 = M. Kos, Srednjeveska kulturna, druzbena in politicna zgodovina Slovnecev.
Izbrane razprave, Ljubljana 1985.
Kos (Peter), Viertelsiliquen, 1981 = P. Kos, Neue langobardische Viertelsiliquen, Germania 59/1,1981,97-103.
Kos,Numizmatika, 1982 = P. Kos, Numizmatika na Slovenskem, Arheoloski vestnik 33,1982,235—257.
Kos,Anticni novci, 1983 = P. Kos, Anticni novci. Die römischen Fundmünzen, v: Plesnicar-Gec, Center,
1983,75-103.
Kos, Monetary circulation, 1986 = P. Kos, The monetary circulation in the southeastern Alpine region ca. 300 B.C.
—A.D. 1000. Denar ni obtok na prostoru jugovzhodnih Alp 300pr. n. s. —1000, Situla 24, Ljubljana 1986.
Kos, lg, 1991 = P. Kos, lg. Najdba antoninijanov tretjega stoletja — A Hoard of Third Century Antoniniani,
Ljubljana 1991.
Kos, Denarni obtok, 1994 = P. Kos, Denarni obtok v slovenskem prostoru v pozni antiki, Zgodovinski casopis
48,1994,443-447.
Kos, Sub principe Gallieno, 1995 = P. Kos, Sub principe Gallieno . amissa Raetia? Numismatische Quellen
zum Datum 259/260 n. Chr. in Raetien, Germania 73,1995,131—144.
Kos, Leksikon, i997 = P. Kos, Leksikon anticne numizmatike s poudarkom na prostoru jugovzhodnih Alp in
Baikana, Ljubljana 1997.
Kos, Numismatic Evidence, 2000 = P. Kos, The numismatic evidence for the period from the 5th to the 10th
centuries in the area of modern Slovenia, v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000,107—118.
Kos, From the Marcomanic Wars, 2008 = P. Kos, From the Marcomanic Wars to the settlement of the Slavic
tribes, v: The land between. A History of Slovenia (ur. O. Luthar), Frankfurt am Main — Berlin — Bruxelles
- New York - Oxford - Wien 2008, 63-82.
Kos, Novcne najdbe — Coin finds, 2011 = P. Kos, Novcne najdbe - Coin finds, v: Modrijan — Milavec,
Tonovcov grad. Najdbe, 2011,221—238.
Kos, Construction and abandonment, 2012 = P. Kos, The Construction and abandonment of the Claustra
Alpium luliarum defence system in light of the numismatic material (Gradnja in opustitev obrambnega
sistema Claustra Alpium luliarum v luci numizmaticnega gradiva), Arheoloski vestnik 63,2012,265—300
(265-291 angl., 291-300 slov. besedilo).
Kos, Claustra, 2013 = P. Kos, Claustra Alpium luliarum — Protecting Late Roman Italy, Studia Europaea
Gnesnensia 7,2013,233—261.
Kos, Ad Pirum, 2014 = P. Kos, Ad Pirum (Hrusica) in Claustra Alpium luliarum, Ljubljana 2014.
616
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Kos — Demo, Studia numismática, 1988 = Studia numismática Labacensia Alexandro Jelocnik oblata
(ur. P. Kos — Z. Demo), Ljubljana 1988.
Kos - Sasel KosyMap 20, 2000 = P. Kos - M. Sasel Kos, Map 20 Pannonia-Dalmatia, v: R J. A.Talbert,
Barrington Atlas of the Greek and Roman World. Map-by-map directory, vol. I, Princeton - Oxford 2000,
286-309.
Kos; gl. tudi Horvat - Sasel Kos - Kos.
Kosi, Predurbane naselbine (I. del), 2005 = M. Kosi, Predurbane all zgodnjeurbane naselbine? (Civitas Petouia,
Carnium/Creina in druga centralna naselja neagrarnega znacaja v zgodnjem srednjem veku (I), Zgodovinski
casopis 59,2005,269—331. Kosi . (II. del), Zgodovinski casopis 64,2010, 9-44.
Kötter, Das Akakianische Schisma, 2013 = J.-M. Kötter, Zwischen Kaisern und Aposteln. Das Akakianische
Schisma (484-519) als kirchlicher Ordnungskonflikt der Spätantike, Stuttgart 2013.
KovÁcs, Christianity, 2003 = P. KovÁcs, Christianity and the Greek Language in Pannonia, Acta Antiqua
Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 43,2003,113—124.
KovÁcs, Battle of Mar gum, 2008-2009 = P. KovÁcs,The Battle ofMargum or where Emperor Carinus died?,
Acta Musei Napocensis 45-46/1,2008-2009,241-252.
KovÁcs, Constantine,2013 = P. KovÁcs, Constantine, the Sarmatians, the Goths in Pannonia, v: Moremodoque.
Die Wurzeln der europäischen Kultur und deren Rezeption im Orient und Okzident\ Festschrift für Miklós
Maróth (ur. P. Fodor — G. Mayer - M. Monostori - K. Szovák - L. Takács), Budapest 2013,193-211.
Kovac, Frigidus, 1996 = M. Kovac, Bora or Summer Storm: Meteorological Aspect of the Battle at Frigidus,
v: Bratoz, Westillyricum, 1996,109-119.
Kovacic, Petovij in Celeja, 1924 = F. Kovacic, Petovij in Celeja v starokrscanski dobi, Bulicev zbomik - Strena
Buliciana (ur. M. Abramic - V. Hoffiller), Zagreb - Split 1924,387-395.
Kovacic, Zgodovina, 1928 = F. Kovacic, Zgodovina Lavantinske skoflje (1128-1928), Maribor 1928.
Krähwinkler, Friaul, 1992 = H. Krähwinkler, im Frühmittelalter. Geschichte einer Region vom Ende
des fünften bis zum Ende des zehnten Jahrhunderts, Wien — Köln — Weimar 1992.
Krähwinkler, Slaven-Ethnonyme, 2000 = H. Krähwinkler, Ausgewählte Slaven-Ethnomyme und ihre
historische Deutung, v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000, 403-423.
Krähwinkler, Zbor v Rizani, 2004 = H. Krähwinkler, . in loco qui dicitur Riziano. Zbor v Rizanipri
Kopru leta 804y Köper 2004.
Krajnc, Viktorin Ptujskiy 2003 = Mednarodni znanstveni simpozij ob 1700-letnici smrti sv. Viktorina Ptujskega.
Zbornik razprav (ur. S. Krajnc), Ptuj 2003.
Kranjc, Religiöse Toleranzy 2012 = J. Kranjc, Die religiöse Toleranz und die Galubensfreiheit - das Beispiel
des Edikts von Nikomedia und des Mailänder Edikts, v: Toleranz und Religionsfreiheit 311-2011 (ur.
A. Felber - B. J. Groen - M. Sohn-Kronthaler), Hildesheim - Zürich - New York 2012,57-75.
Kreucher, Probusy 2003 = G. Kreuch er, Der Kaiser Marcus Aurelius Probus und seine Zeity Stuttgart 2003.
Kreucher,Probus undCarusy2008 = G. Kreucher,Probus und Cams,v: Johne, Soldatenkaiser,2008,395-423.
Krizman, Svjedocanstva, 1979 = M. Krizman, Anticka svjedocanstva o Istri, Pula - Rijeka 1979.
Kuhoff, Herr scher tum, 1979 = W. Kuhoff, Herrschertum und Reichskrise. Die Regierungszeit der römischen
Kaiser Valerianus und Gallienus (253—268 n. Chr.), Bochum 1979.
Kuhoff, Diokletian, 2001 = W. Kuhoff, Diokletian und die Epoche der Tetrarchie. Das römische Reich zwischen
Krisenbewältigung und Neuaufbau (284—313 n. Chr.)y Frankurt am Main (in drugod) 2001.
Kulikowski, Notitia dignitarum, 2000 = M. Kulikowski, The Notitia dignitatum as a historical source,
Historia 49,2000,358-377.
Kulikowski, Marcellinus, 2002 = M. Kulikowski, Marcellinus of Dalmatia’and the dissolution of the fifth-
century Empire, Byzantion 72,2002,177-191.
La Rocca, Política edilizia, 1993 = C. La Rocca, Una prudente maschera »antiqua«. La politica edilizia di
Teoderico, v: Teoderico il Grande e i Goti dItalia. Atti del XIII Congresso internazionale di studi sull Alto
Medioevo, Spoleto 1993,451-515.
Ladstätter, Von Noricum Mediterraneum, 2000 = S. Ladstätter, Von Noricum Mediterraneum zur Pro-
vincia Sclaborum. Die Kontinuitätsfrage aus archäologischer Sicht, v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000,219—240.
Ladstätter, Materielle Kultur, 2000 = S. Ladstätter, Die materielle Kultur der Spätantike in den Ostalpen.
Eine Fallstudie am Beispiel der westlichen Doppelkirchenanlage auf dem Hemmaberg. Mitteilungen der
Prähistorischen Kommission Bd. 35, Wien 2000,
Zbirka ZC/46
617
Ladstätter, Zur Charakterisierung,, 2003 = S. Ladstätter, Zur Charakterisierung des spätantiken Kera-
mikspektrums im Ostalpenraum, v: Senn haus er, Frühe Kirchen, 2003, 831—857.
Lafer, Securitas hominibus, 2001 = R. Lafer, Securitas hominibus'. Literarische Fiktion oder Realität? Die
Bekämpfung von Räubern und Dieben im Imperium Romanum, v: Carinthia Romana und die Römische
Welt. Festschrift für G. Piccottini, Klagenfurt 2001,125—134.
Lafer, Latrones, 2003 = R. Lafer, Epigraphische Zeugnisse von latrones in der regio X und in Dalmatien,
v: Der Alpen-Adria-Raum in Antike und Spätantike (ur. K. Strobel), Altertumsvuissenschaftliche Studien
Klagenfurt 1, Klagenfurt/Celovec, Ljubljana/Laibach — Wien/Dunaj 2003,75—92.
Lamut, Zbornik, 1993 = Ptujski arheoloski zbornik ob 100-letnici muzeja in Muzejskega drustva (ur. B. Lamut),
Ptuj 1993.
Lanzoni, Diócesi, 192 7 = F. Lanzoni, Le diócesi dltalia dalle origini al principio del secolo VII (an. 604),
Faenza 1927.
Lazar, Celeia, 2001 = I. Lazar, Celeia. Arheoloska podoba mesta, Celje 2001.
Lazar, Celeia, 2002 = I. Lazar, Celeia, v: Sasel Kos - Scherrer, Noricum, 2002, 71-101.
Le Bohec, Armee, 2009 = Y. Le Bohec, Die römische Armee, Hamburg 2009.
Leadbetter, Galerius, 2009 = B. Leadbetter, Galerius and the Will of Diocletian, London — New York 2009.
Leben_Seljak, Slovencev, 2000 = RLEBEN-SELjAK,Etnogeneza Slovencev: rezultati antropoloskih
raziskav, v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000, 549—558.
Leben — Subic, Poznoanticni kastei, 1990 = F. Leben - Z. Subic, Poznoanticni kastei Vrh Brsta pri Martinj
Hribu na Logaski planoti, Arheoloski vestnik 41,1990,313—354.
Lemerle,Invasions, 1954 = P. Lemerle, Invasions et migrations dans les Balkans depuis la fin de lepoque
romaine jusqu’à VIIIe siècle, Revue historique 78 (211), 1954,265—308.
Lenski, Companion, 2006 = The Cambridge Companion to the Age of Constantine (ur. N. Lenski), New York 2006.
Leppin, Von Constantin, 1996 = H. Leppin, Von Constantin dem Großen zu Theodosius II. Das christliche Kai-
sertum bei den Kirchehistorikern Socrates, Sozomenus und Theodor et, Göttingen 1996.
Leppin, Theodosius, 2003 - H. Leppin, Theodosius der Große, Darmstadt 2003.
Leppin, Justinian, 2011 = H. Leppin, Justinian. Das christliche Experiment, Stuttgart 2011.
Leppin, Gallus, 2011 = H. Leppin, Das Bild des Gallus bei Philostorg. Überlegungen zur Traditionsgeschichte,
v: Philostorge et l'historiographie de l'Antiquité tardive — Philostorg im Kontext der spätantiken Geschichtssch-
reibung (ur. D. Meyer), Stuttgart 2011,185—202.
Lettich, Iscrizioni, 1983 = G.Lettich, Le iscrizioni sepolcrali tardoantiche di Concordia,Trieste 1983.
Lettich, Itinerari, 2003 = G. Lettich, Itinerari epigraßci aquileiesi,AntichitàAltoadriatiche 50,2003.
Levak, Slaveni, 2007 = M. Levak, Slaveni vojvode Ivana. Kolonizacija Slavena u Istri upocetnom razdoblju
franacke uprave, Zagreb 2007.
Liebeschuetz, Cities, 1997 = W. Liebeschuetz, Cities,Taxes and the accomodation of the barbarians: the
theories of Durliat and Goffart, v: Kingdoms of the Empire. The Integration of Barbarians in Late Antiquity
(ur. W. Pohl), Leiden — New York — Köln 1997,135—151.
Liebeschuetz, Ambrose, 2005 = Ambrose of Milan, Political Letters and Speeches (ur. J. H. W. G. Liebe-
schuetz), Liverpool 22005 (angl. prevodi s komentarjem: 10. knjiga pisem, govor ob smrti Teodozija,
Ep. extra collectionem, 30. pismo, naslovljeno na Magna Maksima, govor ob smrti Valentinijana II).
Liebeschuetz, Decline, 2006 = J. H. W. G. Liebeschuetz, Decline and Change in Late Antiquity. Religion,
Barbarians and their Historiography, Variorum Collected Studies, Aldershot (Hampshire) — Burlington 2006.
Liebs, Brutalität, 1985 = D. Liebs, Unverhohlene Brutalität in den Gesetzen der ersten christlichen Kaiser,
v: Römisches Recht in der europäischen Tradition (ur. O. Behrends - M. Diesselhorst - W. E. Voss),
Eberslach 1985, 89-116.
Liebs, Konstantin, 2006 = D. Liebs, Konstantin als Gesetzgeber, v: Konstantin der Große. Geschichte -Archäo-
logie — Rezeption (ur. A. Demandt — J. Engemann), Trier 2006, 97—107.
Lietzmann, Martyrologien, 1911 = H. Lietzmann, Die drei ältesten Martyrologien, Bonn 1911.
Lippold, Narses, 1970 = A. Lippold, Narses 13a, RE Suppl. 12,1970, 870-889.
Lippold, Theodosius 1,1973 = A. Lippold,Theodosius L, RE Suppl. 13,1973,837—961.
Lippold, Theodosius II., 1973 = A. Lippold,Theodosius II., RE Suppl. 13, 961-1044.
Lippold, Theodosius, 1980 = A. Lippold, Theodosius der Große und seine Zeit, München 21980.
Lippold, Zum Preisedikt, 1986 = A. Lippold, Staatliche Wirtschaftslenkung in der Spätantike. Zum Preisedikt
Kaiser Diokletians von 301 n. Chr., v: Schriftenreihe der Universität Regensburg 12, Regensburg 1986,87-97.
618
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALUO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Lippold, Vzhodni Goti, 1987 = A. Lippold, Vzhodni Goti in rimski cesarji od 455 do 507, Zgodovinski
casopis 41,1987,205-215.
Lippold, Kommentar, i991 = A. Lippold, Kommentar zur HistoriaAugusta, Band 1. Maximini duo, Bonn 1991.
Lippold, Westillyricum, 1996 = A. Lippold, Westillyricum und Nordostitalien in der Zeit zwischen 364 und
455 unter besonderer Berücksichtigung Theodosius L, v: Bratoz, Westillyricum, 1996,17-28.
Lippold, Sklepna razmisljanja, 1996 = A. Lippold, Sklepna razmisljanja, v: Bratoz, Westillyricum,, 1996,375-382.
Lippold, Orosio, 2001 = A. Lippold, v: Orosio, Le storie contro in pagani, vol. II, Fondazione Lorenzo Valla
42001,365-535 (komentar).
Lizzi, Vescovi, 1989 = R. Lizzi, Vescovi e strutture ecclesiastiche nella città tardoantica (LItalia Annonaria nel
IV-Vsecolo d.G), Como 1989.
Lizzi Testa, Senatori, 2004 = R. Lizzi Testa, Senatoriy popolo, papl IIgoverno di Roma al tempo dei Valen-
tiniani, Bari 2004.
Lizzi Testa, Senato di Valentiniano /, 2004 = R. Lizzi Testa, Quando nella curia furono viste fiorire le
scope: il senato di Valentiniano I, v: Le trasformazioni delle élites in età tardoantica (ur. R. Lizzi Testa),
Roma 2004,239-276.
Lizzi Testa, Relazioni, 2009 = Le relazioni tra pagani e cristiani: nuove prospettive su un antico problema
(ur. R. Lizzi Testa), Cristianesimo nella storia 30/2,2009,255-481.
Lizzi Testa, Forme della cristianizzazione, 2014 = R. Lizzi Testa, Le forme della cristianizzazione nell'Italia
settentrionale in età costantiniana, Antichità Altoadriatiche 78,2014, 35-61.
Löhberg,Itinerar ium, 2006 = B. Löhberg, Das »ItinerariumprovinciarumAntoniniAugusti«. Ein kaiserzeit-
liches Straßenverzeichnis. Überlieferung, Strecken, Kommentare, Karten, Berlin 2006.
Lolic, Siscia, 2003 = T. Lolic, Colonia Flavia Siscia, v: Sasel Kos — Scherrer, Pannonia I, 2003,131—152.
Lopreato, Costanzo Gallo, 1982 = R Lopreato, Un ritratto di Costanzo Gallo dagli scavi di Aquileia,
Antichità Altoadriatiche 22,1982, 359—368.
Losert - PiÆTttSKi, Altenerding, 2003 = H. Losert - A. Pleterski,Altenerding in Oberbayern. Struktur des
frühmittelalterlichen Gräberfeldes und »Ethnogenese« der Bajuwaren, LII, Berlin - Bamberg - Ljubljana 2003.
Losek, Notitia Amonis und Breves Notitiae, 1990 = F. Losek, Notitia Arnonis und Breves Notitiae. Die Salz-
burger Güterverzeichnisse aus der Zeit um 800: Sprachlich-historische Einleitung, Text und Übersetzung,
v: Mitteilungen der Gesellschaft für Salzburger Landeskunde 130,1990,5-192.
Lotter, Severinus, 1976 = F. Lotter, Severinus vonNorikum, Legende und historische Wirklichkeit: Untersuc-
hungen zur Phase des Übergangs von spätantiken zu mittelalterlichen Denk- und Lebensformen, Stuttgart 1976.
Lotter, Stammesverbände, 1985 = F. Lotter, Die germanischen Stammesverbände im Umkreis des
Ostalpen-Mitteldonau-Raumes nach der literarischen Überlieferung zum Zeitalter Severins, v: Wol-
fram - Schwarcz, Bayern, 1985,29-59.
Lotter, Volkerverschiebungen, 2003 = F. Lotter unter Mitarbeit von R. Bratoz und H. Castritius,
Völkerverschiebungen im Ostalpen-Mitteldonau-Raum zwischen Antike und Mittelalter (375—600), Berlin,
New York 2003.
Lotter, Premiki, 2005 = F. Lotter ter R. Bratoz in H. Castritius kot sodelavca, Premiki ljudstev na
obmocju VzhodnihAlp in Srednjega Podonavja medantiko in srednjim vekom (375-600), Ljubljana 2005.
Lotter, Pogoji, 2007 = F. Lotter, Pogoji za sobivanje kristjanov in judov ter njihova vprasljivost zaradi prisilnih
spreobrnitev in izgonov v pozni antiki in zgodnjem srednjem veku, Zgodovinski casopis 61,2007,5-46.
Lovenjak, Napisi iz Celfa,2003 = M, Lovenjak, Rimski napisi iz Celja, najdeni med 1991 in 2003,Arheoloski
vestnik 54,2003,331-368.
Lovenjak, Neviodunum, 2003 = M. Lovenjak, Municipium Flavium Latobicorum Neviodunum, v: Sasel
Kos - Scherrer, Pannonia I, 2003, 93-105.
Lukanc, Diocletianus, 1991 = I. Lukanc, Diocletianus. Der Römische Kaiser aus Dalmatien, Wetteren 1991.
Lukman, Epitafij, 1928 = F. K. Lukman, Epitafij skofa Gaudentija, Bogoslovni vestnik 8,1928,117-122.
Lukman, Gregorij, 1980 = F. K. Lukman, Gregorij Veliki in njegova doba, Celje 1980.
Lukman, Kristusovipricevalci, 1983 = F. K. Lukman, Kristusovipricevalcu Martyres Christi (priredil I.
Pojavnik), Celje 1983.
Luthar - Sasel Kos - Groselj - Pobezin, Zgodovina, 2006 = O. Luthar - M. Sasel Kos - N. Groselj
- G. Pobezin, Zgodovina historicne misli, Ljubljana 2006.
Zbirka ZC / 46
619
MacGeorge, Warlords, 2002 = P. MacGeorge, jL z/£ Roman Warlords, Oxford 2002.
Mackensen, Fundmünzen, 1981 = M. Mackensen, DîV römischen Fundmünzen, v: Ulbert, yiaf Pirum,
1981,131-152.
Maenchen-Helfen, Hunnen, 1978 = O. J. Maenchen-Helfen, £ * Welt der Hunnen. Eine Analyse ihrer
historischen Dimension, Wien — Köln — Graz 1978.
Mainardis, Iulium Carnicum, 2008 = F. Mainardis, lulium Carnicum. Storia ed epigrafia, Trieste 2008.
Maksimovic, Severni Ilirik, 1980 = L. Maksimovic, Severni Ilirik u VI veku, Zhornik radova Vizantoloskog
instituta 19,1980,17—57.
Mansi, Concilia, 1901; gl. seznam virov.
Marano, Towns, 2011 = Y. A. Marano, The towns of central and eastern Venetia in the Ostrogothic period,
v: Heinrich-TAMÄSKA, Keszthely-Fenékpuszta, 2011,173-194.
Marano, Fontigiuridiche, 2012 = Y. A. Marano, Fonti giuridiche di età romana (I secolo a.C. - VI secolo
d.C.) per lo studio del reimpiego,Antichità altoadriatiche 74,2012, 63—84.
Maraval, Théodose, 2009 = P. Maraval, Théodose le Grand. Le pouvoir et la foi, Fayard 2009.
Marasco, Costantino, 1993 - G. Marasco, Costantino e le uccisioni di Crispo e Fausta (326 d. C.), Rivista
difilologia e di istruzione classica 121,1993,297-317.
Marcone, Illirico, 2004 = A. Marcone, L’Illirico e la frontiera nordorientale dell'Italia nel IV secolo, v:
DalTAdriatico alDanubio. LTllirico nell’etàgreca e romana (ur. G. Urso), Pisa 2004,343—359.
Marcone, Editto di Galerio, 2012 = A. Marcone, Editto di Galerio e fine delle persecuzioni, v: Bonamente
- Lenski - Lizzi Testa, Costantino, 2012,47-57.
Marcone, Costantino, 2013 = A. Marcone, Costantino il Grande, Bari 2013.
Margetic, Gregorio 1,1979 = L. Margetic, Gregorio I — papa politico, Ziva antika 29,1979,269—274.
Margetic, Pitanja, 1982 = L. Margetic, Neka pitanja u vezi s Istrom (I—VII stoljece), Ziva antika 32/1,
1982,53-82.
Margetic, Histrica, 1983 = L. Margetic, Histrica etAdriatica,Trieste 1983.
Margetic, Pitanja, 1992 = L. Margetic, Neka pitanja boravka Langobarda u Sloveniji, Arheoloski vestnik
43,1992,149-173.
Margetic, Istra, 1996 = L. Margetic, Istra i Kvamer. Izbor studija, Rijeka 1996.
Margetic, Istria, 2000 = L. Margetic, L'Istria bizantina ed alcuni problemi del Placito di Risano, v:
Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000, 81—95.
Margetic, Etnogeneza, 2005 = L. Margetic, Etnogeneza Slavena, Rad Hrvatske akademije znanosti i
umjetnosti 492, Zagreb 2005, 89—143.
Margetic, O etnogenezi, 2007 = L. Margetic, O etnogenezi Hrvata i Slavena, Split 2007.
Marin — Mazzoleni, IIcristianesimo, 2009 = II cristianesimo in Istria fra tarda antichità e alto medioevo. Novità
e riflessioni (ur. E. Marin - D. Mazzoleni), Città del Vaticano 2009.
M-ARKSChivs, Ambrosius, 1995 = C. Markschies,yira/vam/s von Mailand und die Trinitätstheologie. Kirchen-
und theologiegeschichtliche Studien zu Antiarianismus und Neunizänismus bei Ambrosius und im lateinischen
Westen (364—381 n. Chr.), Tübingen 1995.
Markschies, Konzil, 2010 = C. Markschies, Das Konzil des Jahres 381, Antichità Altoadriatiche 69,2010,
97-119.
Markus, Gregory, 1997 = R. A. Markus, Gregory the Great and his World, Cambridge 1997.
Martin, Athanase, 1996 = A. Martine, Athanase dAlexandrie et l'Église dÉgypte au IVe siècle (328—373),
Ecole française de Rome 1996.
Martin, Männergräber, 2000 = M. Martin, Mit Sax und Gürtel ausgestattete Männergräber des
6. Jahrhunderts in der Nekropole von Kranj (Slowenien), v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000,141-198.
Marusic, Kisa, 1990 = B. Marusic, Se o istrski Kisi (Cissa) in kesenskem skofii (episcopus Cessensis),
Arheoloski vestnik 41,1990,403—429.
Marusic — Sasel, Cella trichora, 1986 = B. Marusic - J. Sasel, De la cella trichora au complexe monastique
de St. André à Betika entre Pula et Rovinj, Arheoloski vestnik 37,1986,307—342.
Maselli Scotti, Difese, 1994 = F. Maselli Scotti, Le difese ad oriente diAquileia al tempo dell'invasione
attilana,v\ Blason ScAREL,^/fr/a, 1994,180-186.
Mason, Crnomelj, 1998 = Ph. Mason, Late Roman Crnomelj and Bêla Krajina,Arheoloski vestnik 49,285-313.
620
Rajko ßratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor ¡n njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Mastrelli, Prestiti lessicaligotici, 1992 = C. A. Mastrelli, Prestiti lessicali gotici. Un aggiornamento, v:
Teoderico il Grande e i Goti dltalia. Atti del XIII Congresso internazionale di studi sulTAlto Medioevo,
Spoleto 1993,183-199.
Mathisen, Studies, 1991 = R. W. Mathisen, Studies in the History, Literature and Society of Late Antiquity,
Amsterdam 1991.
Mathisen, Barbarian Bishops, 1997 = R.W. Mathisen, Barbarian Bishops and the Churches »in barbaricis
gentibus« during Late Antiquity, Speculum 72,1997, 664-697.
Mathisen, Provinciates, 2009 = R. W. Mathisen, Provinciales, Gentiles and Marriages between Romans and
Barbarians in the Late Roman Empire, The Journal of Roman Studies 99,2009,140—155.
Matijasic, Kasiodorova pisma, 1988 = R. Matijasic, Kasiodorova pisma kao izvor za poznavanje kasnoanticke
povijesti Istre (Cass. Var. XII, 22,23,24), Zgodovinski casopis 42,1988, 363-371.
Matijasic, Gospodarstvo, 1998 = R. Matijasic, Gospodarstvo anticke Istre. Arheoloski ostaci kao izvori za
poznavanje drustveno-gospodarskih odnosa ulstri u antici (I. st.pr. Kr -III. st.post Kr.), Pula 1998.
Matijasic, Produzione agricola, 1998 = R. Matijasic, La prodizione agricola in Istria nel VI-VII secolo, v:
Acta XIII congressus intemationalis archaeologiae christianae, Pars II. — Radovi XIII. medunarodnog kongresa za
starokrscansku arheologiju, Dio II. (ur. N. Cambi - E. Marin), Cittä del Vaticano - Split 1998,1107-1120.
Matijasic, Gospodarstvo, 2000 = R. Matijasic, Gospodarstvo rimske rusticke vile u lstri, Annales 10,2000,
457-470.
Matijasic, Anonimni Ravenjanin, 2001 = R. Matijasic, Anonimni Ravenjanin, Istra i biskupska sredista,
Acta Histriae 9,2001,285—294.
Matijasic, Porti, 2001 - R. Matijasic, I porti delTIstria e della Liburnia, Antichitä Altoadriatiche 46,2001,
161-174.
Matijasic, Societä, 2009 - R. Matijasic, Societä e commercio nelTIstria, v; Marin - Mazzoleni, II cri-
stianesimo, 2009,47—69.
Matijasic, Povijest 1,2009 = R. Matijasic, Povijest hrvatskih zemalja u antici do cara Dioklecijana, Zagreb 2009.
Matijasic, Povijest 2, 2012 = R. Matijasic, Povijest hrvatskih zemalja u kasnoj antici od Dioklecijana do
Justinijana, Zagreb 2012.
Matijasic, Lafine di Crispo, 2014 = R. Matijasic, La fine di Crispoprope oppidum Polam (Amm. Marc. 14,
10,20), Antichitä Altoadriatiche 78,2014,219-228.
Matthews, Western Aristocracies, 1975 = J. Matthews, Western Aristocracies and Imperial Court A.D. 364-125,
Oxford 1975 (21990).
Matthews, Laying down the law, 2000 = J. F. Matthews, Laying down the law: a study of the Iheodosian
code, New Haven - London 2000.
Maver, Principes, 2009 = A. Maver, Religosi et profani principes. Rimski cesarji od Avgusta do Teodozija v
latinskem krscanskem zgodovinopisju 4. in 5. stoletja, Maribor 2009.
Mazzoleni, Nomi, 1976 = D. Mazzoleni, Nomi di barbari nelle iscrizioni paleocristiane della Venetia et
Histria, Romanobarbarica 1,1976,159-180.
Mazzoleni, Epigrafia, 1982 = D. Mazzoleni, L'epigrafia cristiana ad Aquileia nel IV secolo, Antichitä
Altoadriatiche 22,1982, 301-235.
Mazzoleni, Iscrizioni, 1986 = D. Mazzoleni, Le iscrizioni musive cristiane della Venetia et Histria, Antichitä
Altoadriatiche 28,1986, 311-329.
McCormick, Odoacer, 1977 = M. McCormick, Odoacer, Emperor Zeno and the Rugian Victory Legation,
Byzantion 47,1977,212-222.
Medini, Liburnia, 1980 = J. Medini, Provincia Liburnia, Diadora 9,1980,363-444.
Meier, Zeitalter Justinians, 2004 = M. Meier, Das andere Zeitalter Jus tinians. Kontingenzerfahrung und
Kontingenzbewältigung im 6. Jahrhundert n. Chr., Hypomnemata 147, Göttingen 22004.
Meier, Anastasios /., 2010 = M. Meier ,Anastasios I. Die Entstehung des Byzantinischen Reiches, Stuttgart 22010.
Meng hin, Langobarden, 1985 = W. Menghin, Die Langobarden. Archäologie und Geschichte, Stuttgart 1985.
Menis, Confini, 1964 = G. C. Menis, Iconfini delpatriarcato dAquileia, v: Numero unico della Societä Filologica
Friulanaper il 41° congresso, Trieste 1964.
Menis, Giurisdizioni, 1973 = G. C. Menis, Le giurisdizioni metropolitiche di Aquileia e di Milano nell’an-
tichita, Antichitä Altoadriatiche 4,1973,271-294.
Zbirka ZC / 46
621
Menis, Basilicapaleocristiana, 1976 = G. C. Menis, La basilica paleocristiana nelle regioni delle Alpi orientali,
Antichita Altoadriatiche 9,1976» 375—420.
Menis, Italia langobarda, 1991 = Italia longobarda (ur. G. C. Menis), Venezia 1991.
Nhzsisn,Ariens, 1967 = M. Meslin, LesAriens d' Occident335—430, Patrística Sorbonnensia 8, Paris 1967.
Messina, Giardino, 2006 = A. Messina, II »Giardino del Capitano« cittadella della Tergeste bizantina?, v:
Dynasthai didáskein. Studi in onore di Filippo Cassola (ur. M. Faraguna — V. Vedaldi Iasbez), Trieste
1906,311-319.
Meyer-Flügel, Bild, 1992 = B. Meyer-Flügel, Das Bild der ostgotisch-römischen Gesellschaft bei Cassiodor.
Leben und Ethik von Römern und Germanen in Italien nach dem Ende des Weströmischen Reiches, Bern —
Frankfurt am Main — New York — Paris — Wien 1992.
Mían — Villa, Residenza imperiale, 2013 = G. Mían — L. Villa, La residenza imperiala tardoantica e il circo,
v: Tiussi - Villa - Novello, Costantino, 2013,75-81.
Miglbauer, Ovilavis, 2002 = R.Miglbauer, Ovilavis, v: Sasel Kos — Scherrer,Noricum, 2002,245—256.
Migotti, Evidence for Christianity, 1997 = B. Migotti, Evidence for Christianity in Roman Southern Pan-
nonia (Northern Croatia). A catalogue of finds and sites, Oxford 1997.
Migotti, Southern Pannonia, 2012 = The Archaeology of Roman Southern Pannonia. The state of research and
selected problems in the Croatian part of the Roman province of Pannonia (ur. B. Migotti), Oxford 2012.
Mikl, Cetrti mitrej, 1962 = I. Mikl, Poetovijski cetrti mitrej, Ptujski zbornik 2,1962,212—218.
Mikl Curk, Poetovio, 1978 = I. Mikl-Curk, Poetovio v pozni antiki, Arheoloski vestnik 29,1978,405-411.
Mikl Curk, Poetovio, 1979 = I. Mikl Curk, Poetovio v 3. stoletju, Casopis za zgodovino in narodopisje 15,
1979,37-42.
Mikl Curk, Novejsa arheoloska odkritja, 1989 = I. Mikl Curk, Novejsa arheoloska odkritja na Ptuju, Zgo-
dovinski casopis 43,1989,25-35.
Mikl Curk, Petoviona, 1993 = I. Mikl Curk, Petoviona v sozitju z bliznjimi in daljnimi kraji, v: B. Lamut,
Zbornik, 1993,205-218.
Mikl Curk, Nekaj drobcev, 1997 = I. Mikl Curk, Nekaj drobcev o poznorimskem obdobju v nasih krajih,
Zgodovinski casopis 51,1997,445—482.
Mikl Curk, Ptuj, 2000 = I. Mikl Curk, Ptuj svetega Viktorina. Kako ga kaze urbanisticno tkivo in tvarna
kultura, Kronika 48,2000,1-10.
Mirkovic, Decennalia, 1997 = M. Mirkovic, Decennalia des Licinius und die Schlacht bei Cibalae, Ziva
antika 47,1997,145-158.
Mirkovic, Sirmium, 2004 = M. Mirkovic, Sirmium, v: M. Sasel Kos - P. Scherrer, Pannonia II, Ljubljana
2004,145-156.
Mócsy, Pannonia, 1962 = A. Mócsy, Pannonia, RE Suppl. 9,1962,516—776.
Mócsy, Pannonia, 1974 = A. Mócsy, Pannonia and Upper Moesia. A History of the Middle Danube Provinces
of the Roman Empire, London — Boston 1974.
Modrijan, Continuity, 2011 = Z. Modrijan, Continuity in Late Antiquity Slovenian foritified hilltop
settlement, v: Heinrich-tamáska, Keszthely-Fenékpuszta, 2011,157—171.
Modrijan, Keramika, 2011 = Z. Modrijan, Keramika - Pottery, 2011, v: Modrijan — Milavec, Tonovcov
grad Najdbe, 2011,121-219.
Modrijan — Milavec, Tonovcov grad. Najdbe, 2011 = Z. Modrijan — T. Milavec, Poznoanticna utrjena
naselbina Tovoncov gradpri Kobaridu. Najdbe—Late Antique fortified settlement Tonovcov grad near Kobarid.
Finds, Ljubljana 2011.
Moorhead, Theoderic, 1992 = J. Moorhead, Theoderic in Italy, Oxford 1992.
Mor, Marcia, 1964 = C. G. Mor, La Marcia di re Alboino (568—570), v: Problemi della civiltä longobarda.
Scritti in memoria di G. P. Bognetti, Milano 1964,179—198.
Mor, Bizantini, 1980 = C. G. Mor, Bizantini e Langobardi sul limite della laguna, Antichita Altoadriatiche
17,1980,231-264.
Moreau, Commentaire, 1954 = Lactantius, De Mortibuspersecutorum (izd.J. Moreau), SC 39, Paris 1954,
187—473 (Commentaire).
Mráv, Quadian policy of Valentinian I, 2005 = Zs. Mráv, Quadian policy of Valentinian I. and the never-
finished late Roman fortress at God-Bócsaújtelep, v: Limes XIX. Proceedings of the XIXth International
Congress of Roman Frontier Studies held in Pees (ur. Z. Visy), Pécs 2005,773—784.
622
RojkoBrotoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Müller, Untergang, 2000 = R. Müller, Der Untergang der Antike und ihr Nachleben im nördlichen
Pannonien (Transdanubien), v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000,241-254.
Müller, Germanen, 2002 = R. Müller, Die ersten Germanen: die Goten von Alatheus und Saphrax, v:
Germanen am Plattensee (ur. R. Müller - P. Straub), Traismauer 2002, 7-8.
Näf, Städte, 2011 = B. Näf, Städte und ihre Märtyrer. Der Kult der Thebäischen Legion, Fribourg 2011.
Nagy, Reoccupation, 1967 = T Nagy, The reoccupation of Pannonia from the Huns in 421, Acta Antiqua
Academiae Scientiarum Hungaricae 15,1967,159—186.
Napoli, Fortifications, 1997 = J. Napoli, Recherches sur lesfortifications linéares romaines, Collection de TEcole
française de Rome 229, Roma 1997.
Naumowtcz, Symboles, 2011 = J. Naumowicz, Les symboles des quatre Évangélistes chez Chromace d'Aquilée
et chez les autres auteurs patr is tiques, v: Beatrice - Persic, Chromatius, 2011,469-484.
Nemeth-Ehrlich - Kusan Spalj, Andautonia, 2003 = D. Nemeth-Ehrlich - D. Kusan Spalj,
Municipium Andautonia, v: Sasel Kos - Scherrer, Pannonia I, 2003,107-129.
Neri, Miliario liciniano, 1975 = V. Neri, Un miliario liciniano ad Aquileia. Ipotesi sui rapporti tra Constantino
e Licinio prima del conflitto del 314, Rivista storica dell'antichità 5,1975, 79—109.
Neri, Médius princeps, 1992 = V. Neri, Médius princeps. Storia e immagine di Costantino nella storiografia
pagana, B ologna 1992.
Nixon - Rodgers, Panegyrici, 1994; gl. v seznamu virov: (XII) Panegyrici Latini.
Noble, Theodoric, 1992 = T. F. X. Noble, Theoderic and Papacy, v: Theoderico il Grande e i Goti d'Italia. Atti
del XIII Congresso internazionale di studi sull'Alto Medioevo, Spoleto 1993,395-423.
NOETHLICHS, Heidenverfolgung, 1986 = K. L. Noethlichs, Heidenverfolgung, RAC 13,1986,1149-1190.
Noll, Eugippius, 1963; gl. v seznamu virov: Eugippius.
Noll, "Ziegel, 1989 = R. Noll, Ein Ziegel als sprechendes Zeugnis einer historischen Katastrophe
(Zum Untergang Sirmiums 582 n. Chr.), Anzeiger der Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften.
Philosophisch-historische Klasse 126,1989 (1990), 139-154.
Novak, Istria, 2007 = A. Novak, Lis tria nella prima eta bizantina, Rovigno 2007.
Odahl, Constantine, 2004 = C. M. Odahl, Constantine and the Christian Empire, London 2004.
Olbrich, Familienmorde, 2010 = K. Olbrich, Kaiser in der Krise — religions- und rechtsgeschichtliche
Aspekte der,Familienmorde* des Jahres 326, Klio 92,104—116.
Opelt, Westliche Partei, 1986 = I. Opelt, Die westliche Partei auf dem Konzil von Serdica, v: Spätantike und
fähbyzantinische Kultur Bulgariens zwischen Orient und Okzident (ur. R. Pillinger), Wien 1986, 85—92.
Opitz, Vita Constantini, 1934 = H. G. Opitz, Die Vita Constantin! des Codex Angelicus 22, Byzantion 9,
1934,535-593.
Osmuk, Obzidje, 1990 = N. Osmuk, Obzidje rimske utrdbe Castra v Aj do vscini, Arheoloski vestnik 41,1990,
183-198.
Osmuk, Ajdovscina — Castra, 1997 = N. Osmuk, Ajdovscina - Castra. Stanje arheoloskih raziskav, Arheoloski
vestnik 48,1997,119—130.
Ostrogorski, Zgodovina Bizanca, 1961 = G. Ostrogorski, Zgodovina Bizanca, Ljubljana 1961.
Pahic, Rimski napisi, 1977 = S. Pahic, Novi rimski napisi v Podravju, Arheoloski vestnik 29,1977, 74—91.
Palme, Officia, 1999 = B. Palme, Die officia der Staathalter in der Spätantike. Forschungsstand und Per-
spektiven, Antiquité tardive 7,1999, 85-133.
Palme, Notitia dignitatum, 2013 = B. Palme, Notitia dignitatum, v: The Encyclopedia of Ancient History, vol.
IX (Ne—PI) (ur. R. S. Bagnall - K. Brodersen - C. B. Champion - A. Erskine - S. R. Huebner),
Malden (USA) - Oxford 2013, 4814-4817.
Pani, Cerkev, rimski imperij, 2003 = G. Pani, Cerkev, rimski imperij in Antikrist v komentaju k Razodetju
Viktorina Ptujskega, v: Krajnc, Viktorin Ptujski, 2003,243-255.
Parczewski, Slawen-Sitze, 2005 = M. Parczewski, Podstawy lokalizacji pierwotnych siedzib Slowian -
Die Grundlage zur Lokalisierung der ursprünglichen Slawen-Sitze, v: Kaczanowski - Parczewski,
Archeologia, 2005,65—78.
Paschini, Storia, 1957 = P. Paschini, Storia del Friuli I. Dalle origini alla metà del duecento, Udine 21957.
Zbirka Ztl 46
623
Paschoud, Zosime IP, 1979 = Zosime, Histoire nouvelle. Tome II lere partie: livre III (izd. R Paschoud),
Paris 1979.
Paschoud, Zosime II2,1979 = Zosime, Histoire nouvelle.Tome II 2e partie: livre IV (izd. F. Paschoud), Paris 1979.
Paschoud, Zosime III1,1986 = Zosime,Histoire nouvelle.Tome III lerc partie: livre V (izd. F. Paschoud, Paris 1986.
Paschoud, Zosime III2, 1989 = Zosime, Histoire nouvelle. Home, III 2e partie: livre VI et index (izd. F. Pa-
schoud), Paris 1989.
Paschoud, Frigidus, 1997 = F. Paschoud, Pour une mille six centième anniversaire: le Frigidus en ébullition,
Antiquité Tardive 5,1997,275—280.
Paschoud, Commentaire, 2002a = Histoire Auguste, Tome V/I. Histoire Auguste. Vies dAurélien et de Tacite
(izd. F. Paschoud), Paris 2002.
Paschoud, Commentaire, 2002b = Histoire Auguste, Tome V/2. Vies de Probus, Firmus, Saturnin, Proculus et
B 0110se, Carus, Numérien et Car in (izd. F. Paschoud), Paris 2002.
Paschoud, Zosime I, 2003 = Zosime, Histoire nouvelle. Tome I: livres I et II (izd. F. Paschoud), Paris 2003
(2. izd.).
Paschoud, Commentaire, 2011 = Histoire Auguste, Tome V/3. Vies de trente tyrans et de Claude (izd. F. Pa-
schoud), Paris 2011.
Paschoud, Recent book, 2012 = F. Paschoud, On a recent book by Alan Cameron: The last Pagans of Rome,
Antiquité Tardive 20,2012, 359—388.
Pavan, Concordia, 1987 = M. Pavan, Concordia tra IV e V secolo, Antichità Altoadriatiche 31/2,1987,7—28.
Pavan, Dali Adriático, 1991 = M. Pavan, DalVAdriatico al Danubio, Padova 1991.
Pellizzari, Tra adventus imperiali e bella civilia, 2014 = A. Pellizzari, Tra adventus imperiali e bella
civilia. LTtalia settentrionale e Aquileia nei Panegyrici Latini di età tetrarhico-costantiniana, Antichità
Altoadriatiche 78,2014,145—160.
Peri, Pentarchia, 1988 = V. Peri, La pentarchia: istituzione ecclesiale (IV-VII sec.) e teoria canónico-teológica,
Settimane di studio del Centro Italiano di studi suit alto medioevo 34, Spoleto 1988,209—311.
Peri, Aquileia, 1992 = V. Peri, Aquileia nella trasformazione storica del titolo patriarcale, Antichità Altoa-
driatiche 28,1992,41-63.
Peri, Ingresso, 2005 = V. Peri, L’ingreso degli Slavi nella cristianitá altomedievale europea, v: Tilatti,
Cristianizzazione, 2005,11—76.
Perko, Zelezna nit, 2011 = V. Perko, Zelezna nit. Sprehod skozi arheolosko preteklost Gorenjske. Vodnik in
katalog stalne arheoloske razstave Zelezna nit (Gorenjski muzej, Mestna hisa v Kranju), Kranj 2011
(gl. tudi ViDRiH Perko).
Persic, Vittorino, 2011 = A. Persic, Da Vittorino di Poetovio a Cromazio e al Libellus fidei del 418: predi-
sposizione 'semipelagiana' dell'antropología e della soteriologia nella tradizione cristiana aquileiese?, v:
Beatrice - Persic, Chromatins, 2011,517-645.
Petru,Novejse arheoloske raziskave, 1972 = P. Petru, Novejse arheoloske raziskave Claustra Alpium Iuliarum
in kasnoanticnih utrdb v Sloveniji, Arheoloski vestnik 23,1972, 343—366.
Petru, Ricerche, 1976 = P. Petru, Ricerche recenti sulle fortificazioni nelle Alpi O rien tali, Antichità Alto-
adriatiche 9,1976,229—236.
Petru, Claustra, 1978 = P. Petru, Claustra Alpium Juliarum und die spatromische Verteidigung in Slowenien,
Arheoloski vestnik 29,1978,505—509.
Petru, StavbaA (episkopijf), 1979 = P. Petru, Stavba A (episkopij?) na Ajdovskem gradcu nad Vranjem pri
Sevnici, Arheoloski vestnik 30,1979,726—731.
Petru - Petru, Neviodunum, 1978 = S. Petru - P. Petru, Neviodunum (Drnovopri Krskem), Ljubljana 1978.
Petru, Arheoloski oris, 1982 = P. Petru, Arheoloski oris poznoanticne poselitve Slovenije, Zgodovinski casopis
36,1982,295-310.
Petru - Ulbert, Vranje, 1975 = P. Petru - Th. Ulbert (s sodelavci), Vranje pri Sevnici. Starokrscanske
cerkve na Ajdovskem gradcu - Vranje bei Sevnica. Frühchristliche Kirchenanlagen auf dem Ajdovski gradee,
Ljubljana 1975.
Petru; gl. Sasel — Petru, Claustra, 1971.
Pflaum, Poznorimski obrambni in vojaski sledovi, 2004 = V. Pflaum, Poznorimski obrambni in vojaski sledovi
5. stoletja na ozemlju sedanje Slovenije, Ljubljana 2004 (neobjavljena doktorska disertaeija).
624
fíajko Bratoz: MED JTALÍJO JN JLJRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Picard, Souvenir, 1988 = J.-Ch. Picard, Le souvenir des évêques. Sépultures, listes épiscopales et culte des évêques
in Italie du Nord des origines au Xe siècle. Ecole française de Rome 1988.
Piccottini, Römer in Kärnten, 1989 = G. Piccottini, Die Römer in Kärnten. Ein Führer zu den wichtigsten
römerzeitlichen Ausgrabungen und Denkmälern des Landes, Klagenfurt 1989.
Piccottini, Virunum, 2002 = G. Piccottini, Virunum, v: Sasel Kos - Scherrer,Noricum, 2002, i03-134.
Picozzi, Campagna di Licinio, 1976 = V. Picozzi, Una campagna di Licinio contro Massenzio non attestata
nelle fonti letterarie, Quaderni Ticinesi di Numismática eAntichità classiche 5,1976,267—275.
Pieri, Chromatins, 2011 = F. Pieri, Chromatius and the Apocalypse of John, v: Beatrice — Persic, Chro-
matins, 2011,485—501.
Pietri, Roma, 1976 = Ch. Pietri, Roma Christiana. Recherches sur VEglise de Rome. Son organisation, sa
politique, son idéologie de Miltiade à Sixte III (311—440), Bibliothèque des Écoles françaises d’Athènes et
de Rome 224, Roma 1976.
Pietri, Rome et Aquilée, 1987 = Ch. Pietri, Rome et Aquilée: deux églises du IVe au VIe siècle, Antichità
Altoadriatiche 30,1987,225—253.
Pietri, Histoire 3,1998 = L. Pietri (ur.), Histoire du christianisme des origines à nos jours, Tome III. Les églies
d’Orient et d’Occident (432 — 610), Paris 1998.
PiLLiNGER, Preganjanje, 1985 = R. Pillinger, Preganjanje kristjanov in unicevanje templjev na ozemlju
Avstrije v rimski dobi, Zgodovinski casopis 39,1985,173-183.
Pillinger, Christentum, 1993 = R. Pillinger, Frühes Christentum in Österreich. Ein Überblick an Hand
der Denkmäler, Mitteilungen zur frühchristlichen Archäologie in Österreich 5,1993,4—27.
Pillinger, Constantine, 2012 = R. J. Pillinger, Constantine the Great and Christian Europe as reflected
on the Monuments, Nis i Vizantija 11,2012,23—30.
Pirkmajer, Rifnik, 1994 - D. Pirkmajer, Rifnik. Arheolosko najdisce. Vodnik — Archäologischer Fundort.
Führer, Celje 1994.
Piso, Statthalter, 1995 = I. Piso, Ein neuer Statthalter von Noricum Mediterraneum, Zeitschrift für Papyrologie
und Epigraphik 107,1995,299-304.
Piussi, Cromazio,2008 = Cromazio diAquileia 388—408 alcrocevia digenti e religioni (ur. S. Piussi), Milano 2008.
Plesnicar-Gec, Starokrscanski center, 1983 = L. Plesnicar-Gec (s sodelavci), Starokrscanski center vEmoni
— Old Christian Center in Emona, Ljubljana 1983.
Plesnicar-Gec,Arheoloska obdobja, 1984 = L. Plesnicar-Gec, Arheoloska obdobja Ljubljane, v: Zgodovina
Ljubljane. Prispevki za monografijo (ur. F. Gestrin), Ljubljana 1984,11-21.
Plesnicar-Gec, Emona, 1992 = L. Plesnicar-Gec, Emona nel IV secolo. Problemi di collegamento con
Milano e l’area padana, v: Felix temporis reparatio. Atti del convegno Milano capitale delVimpero romano,
Milano 1992,219-226.
Plesnicar-Gec, Emona, 1997 = L. Plesnicar-Gec, Emona v pozni antiki v luci arhitekture, Arheoloski
vestnik 48,1997,359-370.
Pleterski, Etnogeneza, 1990 = A. Pleterski, Etnogeneza Slovanov. Obris trenutnega stanja arheoloskih
raziskav, Ljubljana 1990.
Pleterski, De Sclavis,2005 = A. Pleterski, De Sclavisautem unde dicitis. Slovani in Vlahi na »nikogarsnjem«
ozemlju istrskega zaledja, Acta Histriae 13,2005,113-150.
Pleterski, Invisible Slavs, 2013 = A. Pleterski, The Invisible Slavs. Zupa Bled in the Prehistoric Early Middle
Ages, Opera Instituti Archaeologici Sloveniae 28, Ljubljana 2013.
Pleterski - Belak, Loncenina, 2002 = A. Pleterski, M. Belak, Loncenina z Gradu na Gorenjem Mokro-
nogu in vprasanje prevzema loncarskih znanj, v: Gustin, Zgodnji Slovani, 2002, 98-103.
Pleterski - Knific, Staroslovanska doba, 1999 = Pleterski - Knific, Staroslovanska doba, v: Bozic,
Zakladi tisocletij', 1999, 362—405.
Plöchl, Geschichte, 1960 = W. M. Plöchl, Geschichte des Kirchenrechts I, Wien - München 21960.
Pohl, Gepiden, 1980 - W. Pohl, Die Gepiden und die gentes an der mittleren Donau nach dem Zerfall
des Attilareiches, v: Die Volker an der mittleren und unteren Donau im 5. u. 6. Jh. (ur. H. Wolfram —
F. Daim), Wien 1980,239-305.
Pohl, Awaren, 1988 = W. Pohl, Die Awaren. Ein Steppenvolk in Mitteleuropa 567-822 n. Chr., München
1988 (22002).
Zbirka ZC / 46
625
Pohl, SßdaAttilana, 1994 = W. Pohl, La sfida Attilana. Dinamica di un potere barbaro, v: Blason Scarell,
Attila,, 1994, 69-90.
Pohl,Langobarden, 1996 = W. Pohl, Die Langobarden in Pannonien und Justinians Gotenkrieg, v: Ethnische
und kulturelle Verhältnisse an der mittleren Donau vom 6. bis zum 11. Jahrhundert (ur. D. Bialekova —
J. Zabojnik), Bratislava 1996,27-36.
Pohl, Transformation, 1997 = The Transformation of the Roman World 1, Kingdoms of the Empire. The integration
of Barbarians in Late Antiquity (ur. W. Pohl), Leiden — New York — Köln 1997.
Pohl, Lombards, 1997 = W. Pohl, The Empire and the Lombards: Treaties and negotiations in the Sixth
century, v: Kingdoms of the Empire (ur. W. Pohl), Leiden - New York - Köln 1997, 75—134.
Pohl, Gepiden, 1998 = W. Pohl, Gepiden. Historisches, RGA 11,1998,131—140.
Pohl, Goten, 1998 = W. Pohl, Goten. Historisches, RGA 12,1998,427—443.
Pohl, Awaren, 2000 = W. Pohl, Die Awaren und ihre Beziehungen zu den Slawen, v: Bratoz, Slovenija,
2000,341-354.
Pohl, Ambiguity, 2000 = W. Pohl, Deliberate ambiguity—Tbe Lombards and Christianity, v: Christianizing
Peoples and Converting Individuals (ur. G. Armstrong - I. N. WooD),Turnhout 2000, 47-58.
Pohl, Hunnen, 2000 = W. Pohl, Hunnen, RGA 15,2000,246—256.
Pohl, Langobarden, 2001 = W. Pohl, Langobarden, Historisches, RGA 18,2001, 60—69.
Pohl, Völkerwanderung, 2002 = W. Pohl, Die Völkerwanderung. Eroberung und Integration, Stuttgart —
Berlin — Köln 2002.
Pohl, Rugier, 2003 = W. Pohl, Rugier. Historisches, RGA 25,2003,455—458.
Pohl, Avars, 2003 = W. Pohl, A Non-Roman Empire in Central Europe: the Avars, v: Régna and Gentes.
The Relationschip between Late Antique and Early Medieval Peoples and Kingdoms in the Transformation of
the Roman World (ur. H.-W. Goetz - J. Jarnut — W. Pohl), Leiden - Boston 2003,571-595.
Pohl, Heresy, 2007 = W. Pohl, Heresy in Secundus and Paul the Deacon, v: The Crisis of the Oikumene:
The Three Chapters and the failed Quest for Unity in the Sixth Century Mediterranean (izd. C. Chazelle —
C. Cubitt), Turnhout 2007,243—264.
Pohl — Diesenberger, Eugippius, 2001 = Eugippius und Severin. Der Autor, der Text und der Heilige
(ur. W. Pohl — M. Diesenberger), Forschungen zur Geschichte des Mittlalters 2, Wien 2001.
Pohlsander, Crispus, 1990 = H. Pohlsander, Crispus: Brilliant Career and Tragic End, Historia 33,1990,
81-105.
Pohlsander, Bellum Gibalense, 1995 = H. Pohlsander, The Date of the Bellum Cibalense. A Re-Examination,
The Ancient World 25,1995, 89—101.
Pollard — Berry, Legionen, 2013 = N. Pollard — J. Berry, Die Legionen Roms, Darmstadt 22013.
Popovic, Productions officielles, 1997 = I. Popovic, Les productions officielles et privées des ateliers d’orfèvrerie
de Naissus et de Sirmium, Antiquité Tardive 5,1995,133—144
Popovic, Fidelity rings, 2000 = I. Popovic, ‘Fidelity rings’ to the emperors of the Constantinian house,
Starinar 50,2000,187—198.
Posavec, Dalmacija, 2007 = V. Posavec, Dalmacija u vrijerne Marcelina i Julija Nepota, Split 2007.
Poulter, Indefensiblefrontier, 2012 = A. Poulter, An indefensible frontier: the claustra Alpium Iuliarum, v:
Jahreshefte des österreichischen Archäologischen Institutes in Wien 81,2012,97—126.
Priester, Langobarden, 2004 = K. Priester, Geschichte der Langobarden. Gesellschaft — Kultur — Alltagsleben,
Darmstadt 2004.
Prinz, Mönchtum, 1988 = F. Prinz, Frühes Mönchtum im Frankenreich. Kultur und Gesellschaft in Gallien, den
Rheinlanden und Bayern am Beispiel der monastischen Entwicklung (4. —8.Jh.), Darmstadt 21988.
Pritsak, Slavs, 1983 = O. Pritsak, The Slavs and the Avars, v: GU Slavi occidentali e meridionali nellälto
medioevo, Settimane di studio del Centro Italiano di studi sull’alto medioevo 30, Spoleto 1983,353-432.
Quast, Pannonia, 2008 = D. Quast, La Pannonia nel V secolo d.C., v: Roma e i barbari. La nascita di un
nuovo mondo (ur. J.-J. Aillagon et al.), Venezia, Milano, 2008,276—279.
Radic-Stivic — Bekic, Tarsatickiprincipij, 2009 = Tarsatickiprincipij. Kasnoanticko vojno zapovjednistvo ~
Principia di Tarsatica. Quartiere generale depoca tardoantica (ur. N. Radic-Stivic — L. Bekic), Rijeka 2009.
626
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO /N ILfRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Rance, Narses, 2005 = Ph. Rance, Narses and the battle ofTaginae (Busta Gallorum) 552: Procopius and
sixth-century warfare, Historia 54,2005, 424—472.
Rapan Papesa, Topografija Cibala,2011 = A. Rapan Pape sa, Topografija Cibala u kasnoj antiki — Topography
of Cibalae in Late Antiquity, Opuscula Archaeologica 35,2011,189—224.
Ratti, Commentaire, 2002 = Histoire Auguste, Tome IV/2. Vies des deux Valériens et des deux Galliens (texte
établi par O. Desbordes - S. Ratti, traduit et commenté par S. Ratti), Paris 2002.
Rebenich, Zosimos, 1990; gl. seznam virov: Zosimus (IL), 269—401 (komentar).
Rebenich, Hieronymus, 1992 = S. Rebenich, Hieronymus und sein Kreis. Prosopographische und sozialgeschicht-
liche Untersuchungen. Historia Einzelschriften 72, Stuttgart 1992.
Rebenich, Jerome, 2002 = S. Rebenich, Jerome, London - New York 2002.
Redö, Salla, 2003 = E Redö, MunicipiumAelium Salla,v: Sasel Kos — Sch errer, Pannonial, 2003,191—235.
Regerat, Eugippe, 1991= Ph. Régerat, Eugippe, Vie de Saint-Séverin. Introduction, texte Latin, traduction,
notes et index, SC 374, Paris 1991, 8-136 (uvodna studija); 146-297 (komentar v opombah pod crto).
Régerat,Italien, 1996 = Ph. Régerat, Italien in der Vita Severini: sein Erscheinungsbild und sein Verhältnis
zu Noricum, v: Bratoz, Westillyricum, 1996,193-206.
Régerat,Arianismus, 1998 = Ph. Régerat, Arianismus in der Vita Severini, Wiener Studien 111,1998,243—251.
Reindel, Bistumsorganisation, 1964 = K. Reindel, Bistumsorganisation im Alpen-Donau-Raum in der
Spätantike und im Frühmittelalter, Mitteilungen des Institutsfür österreichische Geschichtsforschung 72,
1964,277-310.
Reisinger — Sowa, Sclavi, 1990 = J. Reisinger — G. Sowa, Das Ethnikon Sclavi in den lateinischen Quellen
bis zum Jahr 900, Stuttgart 1990.
Reuter, Gefallen fur Rom, 2005 = M. Reuter, Gefallen für Rom. Beobachtungen an den Grabinschriften
im Kampf getöteter römischer Soldaten, v: Limes XIX. Proceedings of the XIXth International Congress of
Roman Frontier Studies held in Pécs, Hungary, September2003 (ur. Z. Visy), Pecs 2005,255—263.
Ricci, Protendere per protegere, 2014 = C. Ricci, Protendere per protegere. Considerazioni sul carattere della
presenza militare ad Aquileia tra Massimino e Costantino,Antichità Altoadriatiche 78,2014,239-254.
Riess, Konstantin, 2001 = W. Riess, Konstantin und seine Söhne in Aquileia, Zeitschriftfür Papyrologie und
Epigraphik 135,2001,267—283.
Ritter, Arianismus, 1978 = A.M. Ritter, Arianismus, Theologische Realenzyklopädie 3, Berlin — New York
1978,693-719.
Ritterling, Legio, 1925 = E. Ritterling, Legio, RE XII/2,1925,1329-1829.
Rivière, Constantine, 2002 - Y. Rivière, Constantin, le crime et le christianisme: contribution à l’étude des
lois et des moeurs de l’Antiquité tardive, Antiquité Tardive 10,327—361.
Roberto, Aquileia tra Massenzio e Costantino, 2014 = U. Roberto, Aquileia tra Massenzio e Costantino:
l’assedio délia tarda es ta te 312, Antichità Altoadriatiche 78,2014,129—143.
Rodriguez, Gebrauchskeramik, 1997 = H. Rodriguez, Die Zeit vor und nach der Schiact am Fluvius Frigidus
(394 n. Chr.) im Spiegel der südostalpinen Gebrauchskeramik, Arheoloski vestnik 48,1997,163—177.
Rohr, Theoderich-Panegyricus, 1995 = Ch. Rohr, Der Theoderich-Panegyricus des Ennodius, MGH Studien und
Texte 12, Hannover 1995,196-263 (komentar v opombah pod crto).
Roncaioli, S. Quirino, 1983 = C. Roncaioli, S. Quirino di Siscia e la sua traslazione a Roma. Analisi e
critica delle fonti, Quaderni dellTstituto di Lingua e Letteratura Latina (Univ. di Roma) 2-3, 1980—1981
(1983), 215-249.
Rosen, Julian, 2006 = K. Rosen, Julian. Kaiser, Gott und Christenhasser, Stuttgart 2006.
Rosen, Konstantin, 2013 - K. Rosen, Konstantin der Große. Kaiser zwischen Machtpolitik und Religion,
Stuttgart 3013.
Rubin, Prokopios, 1957 = B. Rubin, Prokopios v. Kaisareia, RE 23,1,1957,273-599.
Ruggini, Ebrei, 1959 = L. Ruggini, Ebrei e orientali nelfltalia settentrionale fr a il IV e il VI secolo d.Cr.,
Studia et Documenta Historiae et Iuris 26,1959,185—308.
Ruggini: gl. Cracco Ruggini.
Rummel, Habitus barbarus, 2007 = P. von Rummel, Habitus barbarus. Kleidung und Repräsentation spätantiker
Eliten im 4. und 5. Jahrhundert, Berlin - New York 2007.
Rummel, Ambrosius, 2008 = P. von Rummel, Ambrosius, Julianus Valens und die »gotische Kleidung«.
Eine Schlüsselstelle historisch-archäologischer Interpretation, v: Zwischen Spätantike und Frühmittelalter.
Archäologie des 4. bis 7. Jahrhunderts im Westen (ur. S. Brather), Berlin — New York 2008, 45—64.
Zbirka ZC/46
627
P-us, Johannes, 1939 = J. Rus,Johannes — zadnji skof panonske, a prvi istrske Emone. Poskus resitve spora o
dveh Emonah, Glasnik Muzejskega drustva za Slovenijo 20, 1939,152—167.
Sagadin,Anticne pasne spone, 1979 = M. Sagadin, Anticne pasne spone in garniture v Sloveniji, Arheoloski
vestnik 30,1979,294—338.
Sagadin, Kran], 1988 = M. Sagadin, Kranj. Krizisce Iskra. Nekropola iz casapreseljevanja ljudstev in staroslo-
vanskega obdobja, Ljubljana 1988.
Sagadin, Od Karnija do Kranja, 2008 = M. Sagadin, Od Karnija do Kranja. Arheoloski podatki o razvoju
poselitve v anticnem in zgodnjesrednjeveskem obdobju, Kranj 2008 (neobjavljena doktorska disertacija).
Saria, Doneski, 1939 = B. Saria, Doneski k vojaski zgodovini nasih krajev v rimski dobi, GlasnikMuzejskega
drustva za Slovenijo 20,1939,115—151.
Saria, Poetovio, 1951 = B. Saria, Poetovio, RE 21,1951,1167—1184.
Scharer — Scheibelreiter, Historiographie, 1994 = Historiographie im frühen Mittelalter (ur. A. Scharer
— G. Scheilbelreiter), Veröffentlichungen des Instituts für Österreichische Geschichtsforschung 32,
Wien — München 1994.
Schart, Iuthungenfelzug, 1994 = R. Scharf, Der Iuthungenfeldzug des Aetius. Eine Neuinterpretation einer
christlichen Grabinschrift aus Augsburg, Tyche 9,1994,131—145.
Scharf, Foederati, 2001 - R. Scharf, Foederati. Von der völkerrechtlichen Kategorie zur byzantinischen Trup-
pengattung {Tyche, Suppl. 4), Wien 2001.
Scharf, Dux Mogontiacensis, 2005 = R. Scharf, Der Dux Mogontiacensis und die Notitia dignitatum. Fine
Studie zur spätantiken Grenzverteidigung, Berlin — New York 2005.
Schäfer, Senat, 1991 = C. Schäfer, Der weströmische Senat als Träger antiker Kontinuität unter den Ostgo-
tenkönigen (490-540 n.Chr.), St. Katharinen 1991.
Schäfer, Probleme, 2001 = C. Schäfer, Probleme einer multikulturellen Gesellschaft. Zur Integrationspolitik
im Ostgotenreich, Klio 83,2001,182-197.
Schäferdiek, Germanenmission, 1978 = K. Schäferdiek, Germanenmission, RAC 10, 1987,492—54.3.
Schäferdiek, Zeit und Umstände, 1979 = K. Schäferdiek, Zeit und Umstände des westgotischen Übergangs
zum Christentum, Historia 28,1979, 90-97.
Scheibelreiter, Gesellschaft, 1999 = G. Scheibelreiter, Die barbarische Gesellschaft. Mentalitätsgeschichte
der europäischen Achsenzeiten 5—8. Jahrhundert, Darmstadt 1999.
Scherrer, IVork w, 2011 = P. Sch er rer, Noricum in der Spätantike — Zu den Forschungen des vergangenen
Jahrzehnts. Mit einem Beitrag von Behrhard Schrettle, Neue Forschungen in Rannersdorf und auf
dem Frauenberg - zur Spätantike im Umfeld von Flavia Solva, v: Heinrich-tamäska, Keszthely-
Fenekpuszta, 2011,103—127.
Scherrer: gl. Sasel Kos - Scherrer.
Schieffer, Beurteilung, 1976 = R. Schieffer, Zur Beurteilung des norditalischen Dreikapitel-Schismas,
Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte 87,1976,167—201.
Schlumberger, Epitome, 1974 = J. Schlumberger, Die Epitome de Caesaribus. Untersuchungen zur heidnischen
Geschichtsschreibung des 4. Jahrhunderts n. Chr., Vestigia 18, München 1974.
Schlumberger, Friedensideal, 1993 = J. A. Schlumberger, Zum spätrömisch-aristokratischen Friedensi-
deal in der Probus-Vita der Historia Augusta, v: Klassisches Altertum, Spätantike und frühes Christentum.
Adolf Lippold zum 65. Geburtstag gewidmet (ur. K. Dietz - D. Henning - H. Kaletsch), Würzburg
1993,435-445.
Schmid, Frigidus, 1922—1923 = W. Schmid, Metulum und Fluvius Frigidus. Eine Erwiderung, Jahreshefte
des Österreichischen Archäologischen Institus 21—22,1922—1923,496—508.
ScHMiDT-HoFNER,R£tfgzVre« und Gestalten, 2008 = S. Schmidt-Hofner, Reagieren und Gestalten. Der Re-
gierungsstil des spärömischen Kaisers am Beispiel der Gesetzgebung Valentinians I., Vestigia 58, München 2008.
Schmitt, Constantin, 2007 = O. Schmitt, Constantin der Grefe (275—337). Leben und Herrschaft, Stuttgart 2007.
Schneider, Fränkische Alpenpolitik, 1987 = R. Schneider, Fränkische Alpenpolitik, v: Die Transalpinen Ver-
bindungen der Bayern, Alemannen und Franken bis zum 10. Jahrhundert (ur. H. Beumann - W. Schröder),
Sigmaringen 1987,23—49.
Schnetz, Itineraria, 199°*» gl- seznam virov: Ravennatis Anonymi Cosmographia et Guidonis Geographica.
Schramm, Damm, 1997 = G. Schramm, Ein Damm bricht. Die römische Donaugrenze und die Invasionen des
5. —7. Jahrhunderts im Lichte von Namen und Wörtern, München 1997.
628
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Schreiner, 2heophylaktos, 1985 = Theophylaktos Simokates, Geschichte (izd. P. Schreiner), Stuttgart 1985,
239—337 (Anmerkungen).
Schulz, Entwicklung, 1993 = R. Schulz, Die Entwicklung des römischen Völkerrechts im vierten undfünften
Jahrhundert n. Chr., Stuttgart 1993.
Schwach, Verrat, 1912 = K. Schwach, Der Verrat des Bischofs Valens von Pettau und die Zerstörung dieser
Stadt im Jahre 380, 'Zeitschrift des Historischen Vereins für Steiermark 10,1912,161—180.
Schwarcz, Goten, 1992 = A. Schwarcz, Die Goten in Pannonien und auf dem Balkan nach dem Ende des
Hunnenreichs bis zum Italienzug Theoderichs des Großen, Mitteilungen des Instituts für Österreichische
Geschichtsforschung 100,1992, 50—83.
Schwarcz, Foederati, 1995 = A. Schwarcz, Foederati, RGA 9,1995,290-299.
Schwarcz, Nordadria- und Westbalkanraum, 2000 = A. Schwarcz, Der Nordadria- und Westbalkanraum
im 6. Jahrhundert zwischen Goten und Byzantinern, v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000,59—71.
Schwarcz, Beato Petro devotissimus, 2004 = A. Schwarcz, Beato Petro devotissimus ac si cahtolicus. Über-
legungen zur Religionspolitik Theoderichs des Großen, Mitteilungen des Instituts für Österreichische
Geschichtsforschung 112,2004,36—52.
Schwartz, Vigiliusbriefe, 1940 = E. Schwartz, I — Vigiliusbriefe. II — Zur Kirchenpolitik lustinians, Sitzungs-
berichte der Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Abteilung jahrgang
1940, Heft 2, München 1940.
Schwarz, Paulus Diaconus, 2009; gl. seznam virov: Paulus Diaconus, Historia Langobardorum (III.), 345—408
(komenar).
Seeck, Regesten^ 1919 = O. Seeck, Regesten der Kaiser und Päpstefür dieJahre 311 bis476 n. Chr., Stuttgart 1919.
Seeck — Veith, Frigidus, 1913 = O. Seeck — G. Veith, Die Schlacht am Frigidus, Klio 13,1913,451—467.
Sena Chiesa, Riflessioni, 2001 = G. Sena Chiesa, Riflessioni su eredità classica e influenze barbariche in
Italia settentrionale fra IV e V secolo, Antiquité Tardive 9,2001,243—257.
Sennhauser, Frühe Kirchen, 2003 = Frühe Kirchen im östlichen Alpengebiet. Von der Spätantike bis in ottonische
Zeit, Bd. 1-2 (ur. H. R. Sennhauser), München 2003.
Settia, Fortificazioni, 1993 = A. A. Settia, Le fortificazioni dei Goti in Italia, v: Teoderico il Grande e i Goti
dltalia. Atti delXIII Congresso internazionale di studi sulTAlto Medioevo, Spoieto 1993,101—131.
SiMONETTi, Crisiy 1975 = M. Simonetti, La crisi ariana nelIVsecolo. Studia Ephemeridis “Augustinianum”
11, Roma 1975.
Sivec, Poznoanticno orozje, 1997 = I. Sivec, Poznoanticno orozje na Slovenskem,Arheoloski vestnik 48,1997,
143-151.
Slabe, Dravlje, 1975 = M. Slabe, Dravlje. Grobisce iz casovpreseljevanja ljudstev, Situla 16, Ljubljana 1975.
Slabe, Govorica, 1978 = M. Slabe, Govorica arheoloskih ostalin o casu selitve ljudstev na Slovenskem,
Arheoloski vestnik 29,1978,379—392.
Slabe, Langobardski elementi, 1982 = M. Slabe, Langobadski in drugi germanski kulturni elementi v
jugovzhodnem predalpskem prostoru, Arheoloski vestnik 33,1982,169—172.
Slabe, Poskus, 1984 = M. Slabe, Poskus prikaza poselitve v Ljubljanski kotlini (5. in 6. stoletje), v: Zgodovina
Ljubljane. Prispevki za monografijo (ur. F. Gestrin), Ljubljana 1984,57—63.
Snoj, Etimoloski slovar, 2009 = M. Snoj, Etimoloski slovar slovenskih zemljepisnih imen, Ljubljana 2009.
Sokol, Panonija Savija, 1998 = V. Sokol, Panonija Savija u Justinijanovo doba, Acta XIIIcongressus interna-
tionalis archaeologiae christianae, Pars II, — RadoviXIII. medunarodnogkongresa za starokrscansku arheologiju,
Dio II. (ur. N. Cambi — E. Marin), Città del Vaticano - Split 1998,1131-1143.
Soixn, Juden und Syrer, 1983 = H. Solin, Juden und Syrer in der römischen Welt, Aufstieg und Niedergang
der römischen Welt II, 29,2,1983,587-789.
Sommer, Soldatenkaiser, 2010 = M. Sommer, Die Soldatenkaiser, Darmstadt 22010.
So RDI, Magno Massimo, 1982 = M. Sordi, Magno Massimo e Htalia settentrionale, Antichità Altoadriatiche
22/1,1982,51-65.
Sörries, Reliquienfunde, 1995 = R. Sörries, Frühchristliche Reliquienfunde und Wallfahrtsstätten im Alpen-
Donau-Raum (Raetien und Noricum), Akten des XII. Internationalen Kongresses für Christliche Archäologie,
Teil 2 (= Jahrbuchfür Antike und Christentum 20,2), Münster 1995,1185—1192.
Sotinel, Abandon, 2000 = C. Sotinel, L'abandon des lieux de culte paiens, v: Les cultes poythéistes dans
IAdriatique romaine (ur. C. Delplace - F. Tassaux), Bordeaux 2000,263-274.
Zbirka ZC/46
629
Sotinel, Identité, 2005 = C. Sotinel, Identité civique et christianisme. Aquilée eu IIIe au VIe siècle, École française
de Rome 2005 (rec. B ratoz, Akvileja, 2007).
Sotinel, L'évêque, 2011 = C. Sotinel, L'évêque chrétien devant la diversité religieuse de la cité: Chromace
et Aquilée, v: Béatrice — Persic, Chromatius, 2011,163—176.
Speidel, Heer, 2008 = M. P. Speidel, Das Heer, v: Johne, Soldatenkaiser, 2008, 673-690.
SpiNELLi, Ascetismo, 1982 = G. Spinelli, Ascetismo, monachesimo e cenobitismo ad Aquileia nel sec. IV,
Antichità Altoadriatiche 22,1982,273—300.
Springer, Bitkapri Adrianoplu, 1994 = M. Springer, Novi odgovori in stara vprasanja o bitki pri Adrianoplu,
Zgodovinski casopis 48,1994,433—442.
Springer, Frigidus, 1996 = M. Springer, Die Schlacht am Frigidus als quellenkundliches und literaturge-
schichtliches Problem, v: Bratoz, Westillyricum, 1996,45—94.
Starac, Libur nijski limes, 2009 = R. Starac ,Liburnijski limes — arheolosko-konservatorski radovi na lokalitetama
Vranjeno i Za Presikom (Limes Liburnico — Ricerche archeologiche e lavori di recupero nelle località dt Vranjeno
e Za Presikom, v: Radic-Stivic — L. Bekic, Tarsatickiprincipij,2009,275—287.
Stare, Kranj, 1980 = V. Stare, Kranj. Nekropola iz casapreseljevanja ljudstev, Ljubljana 1980.
Stead, Homousios, 1994, = G. C. Stead, Homousios, RAC 16,1994, 364—433.
Stefan,Filius Augustorum 2004 = A. Stefan, Un rang impérial nouveau à l’époque de la quatrième tétrarchie:
Filius Augustorum. Prèmiere partie. Inscriptions révisées: Problèmes de titulature impériale et de chro-
nologie, Antiquité Tardive 12,273—291.
Stefan, Filius Augustorum, 2005 = A. Stefan, Un rang impérial nouveau à l’époque de la quatrième tétrarchie:
Filius Augustorum. Deuxième partie: Considérations historiques, Antiquité Tardive 13,169—204.
Stegensek, Valens, 1913 = A. Stegensek, Julijan Valens, ptujski protiskof, Casopis za zgodovino in narodo-
pisje, 1913,1—7.
Stein, Bas-Empire, 1949 = E. Stein, Histoire du Bas-Empire II, Paris 1949.
Stein, Bas-Empire, 1959 = E. Stein, Histoire du Bas-Empire I, Paris 1959.
Stf.in, Opera, 1968 = E. Stein, Opera minora selecta, Amsterdam 1968.
Stephenson, Constantine, 2011 = P. Stephenson, Constantine. Unconquered Emperor, Christian Victor,
London 2011.
Steuernagel, Kulte, 2011= D. Steuernagel, Der topographische und soziale Rahmen der heidnischen
Kulte im Aquileia des 4. Jhs. n. Chr., v: Beatrice - Persic, Chromatius, 2011, 67-101.
Stickler, Aëtius, 2002 = T. Stickler, Aëtius. Gestaltungsspielräume eines Heermeisters im ausgehenden We-
strömischen Reich, Vestigia 54, München 2002.
Stickler, Philostorg, 2011 = T. Stickler, Die spätrömischen Heermeister bei Philostorg, v: Philostorge
et l'historiographie de l'Antiquité tardive — Philostorg im Kontext der spätantiken Geschichtsschreibung
(ur. D. Meyer), Stuttgart 2011,247-261.
Störmer, Beobachutngen, 2011 = W. Störmer, Beobachtungen eines Historikers zu den Nuclei spätantik-
frühmittelalterlichen Lebens in Regensburg, v: Konrad — Witschel, Legionslager, 2011,409—424.
Straub, Eugenius, 1966 = J. Straub, Eugenius, RAC 6,1966,860—877.
Strobel, Imperium Romanum, 1993 = K. Strobel, Das Imperium Romanum im 3. Jahrhundert'. Model einer
historischen Krisef, Stuttgart 1993.
Strobel, Aquileia, 2003 = K. Strobel, Aquileia im 2. und 3. Jahrhundert n. Chr.: zentrale Episoden seiner
Geschichte, Antichità Altoadriatiche 54,2003,221—291.
Suic, Liburnia, 1970 = M. Suic, Liburnia Tarsaticensis, v: Adriatica praehistorica et antiqua (Miscellanea G.
Novak dicata), Zagreb 1970, 705—716.
Suic, Odabrani radovi, 1996 = M. Suic, Odabrani radovi iz starepovijesti Hrvatske. Opera selecta, Zadar 1996.
Svic, Anticki grad, 2003 = M. Suic, Anticki grad na istocnom Jadranu, Zagreb 22003.
Szameit, Bild, 2000 = E. Szameit, Zum archäologischen Bild der frühen Slawen in Österreich. Mit Fragen
zur ethnischen Bestimmung karolingerzeitlicher Gräberfelder im Ostalpenraum, v: B ratoz, Slovenija,
2000,507-547.
Szidat, Historischer Kommentar, 1977 = J. Szidat, Historischer Kommentar zu Ammianus Marcellinus, Buch
XX—XXI, Teil I: Die Erhebung lulians, Wiesbaden 1977.
Szidat, Usurpation des Eugenius, 1979 = J. Szidat, Die Usurpation des Eugenius, Historia 28,1979,487-508.
Szidat, Usurpator, 2010 = J. Szidat, Usurpator tanti nominis. Kaiser und Usurpator in der Spätantike (337—476
n. Chr.), Stuttgart 2010.
630
Rojko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM SJovenskl prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antlki
Sasel, Viri/Sources, 1971: gl. Sasel — Petru, Claustra, 1971, 7-49.
Sasel, Alpes luliana, 1970—1971 = J. Sasel, Alpes Iuliana, Arheoloski vestnik 21—22, 1970—1971, 33-44
(angl. prevod v: Opera, 1992, 728-739).
Sasel, K zgodovini, 1974 = J. Sasel, K zgodovini Julijsko-alpskega obrambnega podrocja, Situla 14/15,
1974,255-262.
Sasel, K poselitveni zgodovini, 1975 = J. Sasel, K poselitveni zgodovini in urbanizaciji Slovenije v antiki,
v: ANSI, 63-73.
Sasel, Rimske ceste, 1975 = J. Sasel, Rimske ceste v Sloveniji, v: ANSI, 74—99.
Sasel, Omemba Slovanov, 1976 = J. Sasel, Omemba Slovanov v pesmi Martina iz Brage na Portugalskem,
Kronika 24,1976,151-158.
Sasel, Slovenskiprostor, 1978 = J. Sasel, Slovenski prostor od Keltov do Slovanov, Kronika 26,1978,61-68.
Sasel, Napisi, 1983 = J. Sasel, Napisi v mozaicnih tleh emonske krstne kapele in cerkvenega portika, v:
Plesnicar-Gec, Center, 1983, 52-59.
Sasel, KzgodoviniEmone, 1984 = J. Sasel, K zgodovini Emone vrimskih napisih in literaturi, v: Zgodovina
Ljubljane, Prispevki za monografijo (ur. F. Gestrin), Ljubljana 1984, 35-45.
Sasel, Köper, 1989 =J. Sasel, Köper -Capodistria,v: Gustin ,Prispevki, 1989,5-14 (= Opera, 1992,680-689).
Sasel, Opera, 1992 = J. Sasel, Opera selecta, Situla 30, Ljubljana 1992.
Sasel, Storia militare, 1993 = J. Sasel, Storia militare di Milano nel quarto secolo, Arheoloski vestnik 44,
1993,209-211.
Sasel — Petru, Claustra, 1971 = J- Sasel — P. Petru, Claustra Alpium luliarum I. Fontes, Ljubljana 1971.
Sasel Kos, Prerez, 1984 = M. Sasel Kos, Prerez cez zgodovino celejanskih prebivalcev v luci onomasticnih
in prozopografskih podatkov, Ziva antika 34,1984,251-255.
Sasel Kos, Zgodovinskapodoba, 1986 =M. Sasel Kos, Zgodovinskapodobaprostora medAkvilejo, Jadranotn
in Sirmijem pri Kasiju Dionu in Herodijanu. A historical outline of the region between Aquileia the Adriatic,
and Sirmium in Cassius Dio andHerodian, Ljubljana 1986.
Sasel Kos, Petovionska aristokracija, 1993 = M. Sasel Kos, Petovionska vladajoca aristokracija, v: Lamut,
Zbornik, 1993,219—232.
Sasel Kos, Romulovoposlanstvo, 1994 = M. Sasel Kos, Romulovo poslanstvo pri Atilu (Ena zadnjih omemb
Petovione v anticni literaturi), Zgodovinski casopis 48,1994,285-295.
Sasel Kos, Embassy, 1994 = M. Sasel Kos,Tine Embassy of Romulus to Attila. One of the last citations of
Poetovio in classical literature, Tyche 9,1994, 99—111.
Sasel Kos, Defensive policy, 1996 = M. Sasel Kos, The defensive policy of Valentinian I in Pannonia —
A reminiscence of Marcus Aurelius?, v: Bratoz, Westillyricum, 1996,145-175.
Sasel Kos, Pre-Roman Divinities, 1999 = M. Sasel Kos, Pre-Roman Divinities of the Eastern Alps and
Adriatic, Situla 38, Ljubljana 1999.
Sasel Kos, Nutrices, 2001 = M. Sasel Kos, The Nutrices of Poetovio — Three Lost Fragments, v: Vomer
Gojkovic - Kolar, Ptuj, 2001,343-347.
Sasel Kos, Belin, 2001 = M. Sasel Kos, Belin, Studia mytholigica Slavica 4,2001, 9—15.
Sasel Kos, Inscriptions of Celeia,2001= M. Sasel Kos,The Roman Inscriptions of Celeia commemorating
Emperors, v: Varia Epigraphica. Atti del Colloquio internazionale di Epigrafia (ur. G. Angeli Bertinelli
- A. Donati), Faenza 2001, 383-402.
Sasel Kos, Boundry stone, 2002 = M. Sasel Kos, The boundary stone between Aquileia and Emona — Mejnik
med Akvilejo in Emono, Arheoloski vestnik 53,2002, 373—382.
Sasel Kos, Emona, 2003 = M. Sasel Kos, Emona was in Italy, not in Pannonia, v: Sasel Kos — Scherrer
2003,11—19.
Sasel Kos, Divinities, 2008 = M. Sasel Kos, Divinities, priests, and dedicators at Emona, v: Tituli 9. Epigrafia
2006. Atti della XIV rencontre sur lepigraphie in onore di S. Panciera con altri contributi di colleghi, allievi e
collaboratori, Roma 2008, 687—710.
Sasel Kos, Romulus Augustulus, 2008 = M. Sasel Kos, The Family of Romulus Augustulus, v: Antike Le-
benszeiten. Konstanz ~ Wandel — Wirkungsmacht. Festschrift fur I. Weiler zum 70. Geburtstag, Wiesbaden
2008,439-449.
Sasel Kos, The Roman Empire, 2008 = M. Sasel Kos, The Roman Empire: conquest and Pax Romana, v:
The land between. A History of Slovenia (ur. O. Luthar), Frankfurt am Main — Berlin — Bruxelles — New
York — Oxford — Wien 2008,37—62.
Zbirka ZC/46
631
Sasel Kos — Scherrer ¡Noricum, 2002 - The Autonomous Towns of Noricum and Pannonia. Noricum
(ur. M. Sasel Kos - R Scherrer), Ljubljana 2002.
Sasel Kos — Scherrer, Pannonia I, 2003 = The Autonomous Towns of Noricum and Pannonia. Pannonia I
(ur. M. Sasel Kos - P. Scherrer), Ljubljana 2003.
Sasel Kos — Scherrer, Pannonia II, 2004 = The Autonomous Towns of Noricum and Pannonia. Pannonia II
(ur. M. Sasel Kos - P. Scherrer), Ljubljana 2004.
Sasel Kos; gl. tudi Horvat - Sasel Kos - Kos in Kos - Sasel Kos.
Skegro, Gospodarstvo, 1999 = A. Skegro, Gospodarstvo rimskeprovincije Dalmacijey Zagreb 1999.
Skunca, Problem Cise, 1991 = J. Skunca, Problem Cisse i njezine biskupije, Croatica Christiana Periodica
15/27y 1991,1-20.
Sonje, L'ubicazione, 1980—1981 = A. Sonje, L’ubicazione della sede del vescovo di Cessa, Nendemio, Atti del
Centro di ricerche storiche di Rovigno 11,1980—1981, 85—130.
Spelic, Beginnings, 1996 = M. Spelic, The Beginnings of Monasticism in Aquileian and Neighbouring
Churches, v: Bratoz, Westillyricumy 1996,291-297.
Spelic, Nekajpotez, 1998 = M. Spelic, Nekaj potez teologije Viktorina Ptujskega, v: Ptujska zupnijska cerkev
sv. Jurija. Zbornik znanstvenega simpozija ob praznovanju 1150. obletnice posvetitve mestne cerkve in 850.
obletnice »Konradove cerkve« (ur. S. Krajnc), Ptuj 1998, 31-37.
Spelic, Viktorin Ptuj ski, 1999; gl. seznam virov: Viktor in Ptuj ski.
Spelic, Poezijay 1997 = M. Spelic, Zgodnjekrscanska latinskapoezija, Ljubljana 1997.
Spelic, Viktorin Ptujski, 2003 = M. Spelic, Viktorin Ptujski v druzbi desetih devic, v: Krajnc, Viktorin
Ptujskiy 2003,257-270.
Stekar, PoskuSy 3013 = A. Stekar, Poskus lociranja bitke pri Frigidu leta 394 na obmocju med Sanaborjem
in Colom, Annales 23,2013,1-14.
Stih, O vzhodni meji, 1999 = P. Stih, O vzhodni meji Italije in o razmerah ter razmerjih ob njej v zgodnjem
srednjem veku, Gestrinov zbornik (ur. D. Mihelic), Ljubljana 1999,103-123.
Stih, Ob naselitvi Slovanov, 1999 = P. Stih, Ob naselitvi Slovanov vse pobito?, v: Mnozicne smrti na
Slovenskem. Zbornik referatov (ur. S. Granda — B. Satej), Ljubljana 1999, 79—93.
Stih, Ostgrenze,2000 = P. Stih, Die Ostgrenze Italiens im Frühmittelalter, v: Grenze und Differenz im frühen
Mittelalter (ur. W. Pohl — H. Reimitz), Forschungen zur Geschichte des Mittlalters 1, Wien 2000,19—37.
Stih, Strukturen 2000 = P. Stih, Strukture danasnjega slovenskega prostora v zgodnjem srednjem veku, v:
Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000,355—394.
Stih, Istra, 2001 = P. Stih, Istra v casu nastanka koprske skofije,Acta Histriae 9,2001,1—36.
Stih, Seznam skofov, 2001 = P. Stih, O seznamu skofov v Paulus Diaconus, Historia Langobardorum III,
26, v: Zbornik Pravnogfakulteta Sveucilista u Rijeci, Suppl. 1,2001,105—116.
Stih, Ozemlje Slovenijey 2001 = P. Stih, Ozemlje Slovenije v zgodnjem srednjem veku. Osnovnepoteze zgodo-
vinskega razvoja od zacetka 6. do konca 9. stole tja, Ljubljana 2001.
Stih, Salzburg, 2014 = P. Stih, Salzburg na spodnjestajerski Dravi in Savi v srednjem veku, v: Varia. SAZU,
Razred za zgodovinske in druzbene vede, Razprave 28 (ur. P. Stih), Ljubljana 2014,175—205.
Stih, Begegnung, 2014 = P Stih, Begegnung, Akkulturation und Integration am Berührungspunkt der ro-
manischen, germanischen und slawischen Welt, v: Akkulturation im Mittelalter (ur. R. Härtel), Vorträge
und Forschungen 78, Ostfildern 2014,235—294.
Stih - Simoniti - Vodopivec, Slowenische Geschichte, 2008 = P. Stih - V. Simoniti - P Vodopivec,
Slowenische Geschichte. Gesellschaft — Politik — Kultur, Graz 2008.
Stih — Simoniti, Na sticiscu svetov, 2009 = S. Stih — V. Simoniti,Na sticiscu svetov. Slovenska zgodovina od
prazgodovinskih kultur do konca 18. stoletja, Ljubljana 2009.
Tabata, Comités, 2002 = K. Tabata, I comités Gothorum e l’amministrazione municipale in época ostrogota,
v: “Humana sapit”. Etudes d’antiquité tardive offertes à Eellia Cracco Ruggini (ur. J.-M. Carrié — R. Lizzi
Testa), Turnhout 2002,67—78.
Talbert, Atlas, 2000 = R. J. A. Talbert, Barrington Atlas of the Greek and Roman World, Princeton 2000.
Tavano, Cattedre, 1977 = S.Tavano, Le cattedre di Grado e le culture artistiche del mediterráneo orientale,
Antichità Altoadriatiche 12,1977,445—490.
Tavano,Aquileia, 1986 = S.Tavano, Aquileia, RAC, Supplement-Band 1,1986,522—553.
632
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN 1LIRIK0M Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Tavano, Tensioni, 1987 - S. Tavano, Tension! culturali e religiöse di Aquileia, Antichitä Altoadriatiche 29,
1987,211-245 (= Tavano, Da Aquileia, 2008, 61-93).
Tavano, Aquileia e Como, 1991 = S. Tavano, Aquileia e Como prima del 612 e dopo il 1751,v:Atti del Con-
vegno Como e Aquileia. Per una storia délia società comasca, Como, 15—17 ottobre 1987’, Como 1991,83-102.
Tavano, Aquileia e Grado, 1999 = S. Tavano, Aquileia e Grado. Storia — arte - cultura, Trieste 31999.
Tavano,Arte altomedievale, 2000 = S.Tavano, Arte altomedievale in Istria e in Friuli, v: Bratoz, Slovenija,
2000,693-708.
Tavano, Ricerche - Raziskave,2005 = S.Tavano, Le ricerche a San Canzian d'Isonzo — Raziskave v Skocjanu
ob Soci, v: Toplikar — Tavano, Santi Canziani — Sveti Kancijani, 2005,20-89.
Tavano,Architetture — Arhitekturni spomeniki, 2005 = S. Tavano, Architetture e mosaici paleocristiani a San
Canzian d'Isonzo - Arhitekturni spomeniki in paleokrscanski mozaiki v Skocjanu ob Soci, v: Toplikar
- Tavano, Santi Canziani — Sveti Kancijani, 2005,236—283.
Tavano, Da Aquileia, 2008 = S. Tavano, Da Aquileia a Gorizia. Scritti scelti, Trieste 2008.
Tavano — Bergamini, Patriarchi,2000 = Patriarchi. Quindicisecoli diciviltàfralAdriatico e VEuropa Centrale
(ur. S. Tavano - G. Bergamini), Milano 2000.
Tavano — Bergamini — Cavazza, Aquileia, 2000 - Aquileia e ilsuopatriarcato.Attidel ConvegnoInternazionale
di Studio (ur. S. Tavano - G. Bergamini - S. Cavazza), Udine 2000.
Tavano; gl. Toplikar - Tavano.
Taylor, Heruler, 1999 = M. Taylor, Heruler, RGA 14,1999,468-474.
Tejral, Chronologie, 1997 = J- Tejral, Neue Aspekte der frühvölkerwanderungszeitlichen Chronologie im
Mitteldonauraum, v: Neue Beiräge zur Erforschung der Spätantike im mittleren Donauraum (ur. J. Tejral
- H. Friesinger - M. Kazanski), Spisy archeologického ûstavu AV CR Brno 8, Brno, 1997,321-392.
Tejral, Eliten, 1999 = J. Tejral, Die spätantiken militärischen Eliten beiderseits der norisch-pannonischen
Grenze aus der Sicht der Archäologie, v: Germanen beiderseits des spätantiken Limes (ur. T. Fischer -
G. Precht - J. Tejral), Spisy archeologického üstavu AV CR Brno 14, Brno, 1999, Köln - Brno 1999,
217-292.
Thelamon, Paiens et chrétiens, 1981 = F. Thelamon, Paiens et chrétiens au IVe siècle. Läpport de l' «Histoire
ecclésiastique» de Rufin dAquilée, Paris 1981.
Thelamon, Rufino, 1989 » F. Thelamon, Rufino di Concordia o d Aquileia, v: La chiesa Concordiese 389 -
1989, vol. I (ur. C. G. Mor - P. Nonis), Pordenone 1989, 65—79.
Thompson, Huns, 1996 = E. A. Thompson, The Huns (Revised and with an afterword by P. Heather),
Oxford - Cambridge (Massachusetts) 1996.
Tilatti, Cristianizzazione, 2005 = La cristianizzazione degli Slavi nellärco alpino orientale (secoli VI—IX) (ur.
A. Tilatti), Roma - Gorizia 2005.
Tiussi, Ritrovamento, 2010 = C. Tiussi, Un ritrovamento di miliari nel greto del fiume Torre a Villesse
(Gorizia) e la via Aquileia - Iulia Emona, Aquileia Nostra 81,2010,277-360.
Tiussi - Verzär - Villa, Aquileia, 2013 = C.Tiussi - M. Verzar - L. Villa, Aquileia splendida civitas.
La città tardoantica, v: Tiussi - Villa - Novello, Costantino, 2013,54—67.
Tiussi - Villa - Novello, Costantino, 2013 » Costantino e Teodoro. Aquileia nel IVsecolo (ur. C- Tiussi -
L. Villa - M. Novello), Aquileia - Milano 2013.
Tomicic, Untergang, 2000 = Z. Tomicic, Der Untergang der Antike und deren Nachlebensformen in Süd-
pannonien (Nordkroatien), v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000,255-298.
Toplikar - Tavano, Santi Canziani - Sveti Kancijani, 2005 = I santi Canziani nel XVIIcentenario del loro mar-
tirio - Sveti Kancijani ob 1700-letnici mucenistva (ur. G. Toplikar — S. Tavano), Ronchi dei Legionär! 2005.
Töth, Vigilius, 1974 = E.Töth, Vigilius episcopus Sc rava.ciznsis,ActaArchaeologicaAcademiaeScientiarum
Hungaricae 26,1974,269-275.
Töth, Survivance, 1976 = E. Töth, La survivance de la population romaine en Pannonie, Alba Regia. Annales
Musei Stephani regis Székesfehérvâr 15,1976,107-120.
Töth, Kontinuität, 1987 = E.Töth, Bemerkungen zur Kontinuität der römischen Provinzialbevolkerung in
Transdanubien (Nordpannonien), v: Hänsel, Völker, 1987,251-264.
Töth,Provincia Valeria, 1989 = E.Töth, Provincia Valeria Media, Acta Archaeologica Academiae Scientiarum
Hungaricae 41,1989,197-226.
Töth, Lux perpétua, 1989-1990 = E.Töth, Et lux perpétua luceat ei, Römisches Österreich 17/18,1989/1990,
261-279.
Zbirka ZC / 46
633
Töth, Christentum, 1994 = E. Töth, Das Christentum in Pannonien bis zum 7. Jahrhundert nach den
archäologischen Zeugnissen, v: Boshof — Wolff, Christentum, 1994,241—272.
Töth, Cult ofMithras, 2004 = I.Töth, Mithras kultusza és a karâcsony Poetovioban - Cult of Mithras and
the Christmas in Poetovio, Specimina nova — Evkönyve 18,2004,237-244.
Trunte, Aquileia und die Slavenmission, 1993 = H. Trunte, Aquileia und die Slavenmission. Zu Apotage
und Symbolon im III. Freisinger Denkmal, v: Slavistische Studien zum XI. Internationalen Slavistenkon-
grefi in Preßburg/Bratislava (ur. K. Gutschmidt - H. Keipert - H. Rothe), Köln - Weimar - Wien
1993,569-592.
Tusek, Peti mitrej, 1990 = I.Tusek, Peti mitrej v Ptuju, Arheoloski vestnik 41,1990,267-276.
Tusek, Skupinapoznorimskihgrobov, 1997 = I.Tusek, Skupina poznorimskih grobov iz obmocja izkopa za
stanovanjski blök B-2 v Rabelcji vasi — zahod na Ptuju, Arheoloski vestnik 48,1997,289—300.
Tusek, Basilica, 1998 = I.Tusek, Die frühchristliche Basilika in Ptuj auf Panorama, v: Acta XIII congressus
intemationalis archaeologiae christianae, Pars Hl, — Radovi XIII medunarodnog kongresa za starokrscansku
arheologiju, Dio III. (ur. N. Cambi — E. Marin), Città del Vaticano — Split 1998, 737—742.
Tusek, V mitrej, 2001 = I. Tusek, V mitrej na Ptuju, v: Vomer Gojkovic - Kolar, Ptuj, 2001,191-211.
Ubl, Erforschung der Severinsorte, 1982 = H. Ubl, Die archäologische Erforschung der Severinsorte und
das Ende der Römerzeit im Donau-Alpen-Raum, v: Severin zvjischen Römerzeit und Völkerwanderung,
Linz 1982,71-97.
Ubl, Christianisierung, 1994 = H. Ubl, Die Christianisierung von Noricum Ripense bis zum 7. Jahrhundert
nach den archäologischen Zeugnissen, v: Boshof - Wolff, Christentum, 1994,129-151.
Ubl, Noricum, 2002 = H. Ubl, Noricum, RGA 21,2002,324-340.
Ubl, Legionslager, 2011 = H. Ubl, Die Legionslager und Hilfstruppenkastelle von Noricum seit dem
2. Jahrhundert bis zum Abzug der Romanen aus Noricum Ripense und ihr Wiedererstehen als Städte des
frühen Mittelalters, v: Konrad — Witschel, Legionslager, 2011,425—460.
Udolph, Slawen, 2005 = J. Udolph (in drugi), Slawen, RGA 29,2005,44—106.
Uggeri, Navigazione interna, 1987 = G. Uggeri, La navigazione interna délia Cisalpina, Antichità Altoa-
driatiche 29,1987, 305-354.
Ulbert, AdPirum, 1981 = Tb. Ulbert (s sodelavci),vi^ Pirum. Spätrömische Passbefestigung in den Julischen
Alpen, München 1981.
Ulbert: gl. Petru - Ulbert, Vranje, 1975.
Valencic, Hieronim, 2007 = R. Valencic, Sveti Hieronim — moz s Krasa. Prispevek k ubikaciji Stridona,
rojstnega kraja sv. Hieronima, Ljubljana 2007.
VAiAC, Arheoloski drobci, 1997 = A. Valic, Arheoloski drobci vojaskih prvin pozne rimske dobe na Gorenjskem,
Arheoloski vestnik 48,1997,261—268.
Van der Straeten, S. Léonien, 1972 = J. Van der Straeten, Vie arrageiose de s. Léonien abbé à Vienne
en L 2xift\mé,AnalectaBollandiana 90,1972,119—136.
Vannesse, Claustra Alpium Iuliarum, 2007 = M. Vannesse, I Claustra Alpium Iuliarum: un riesame délia
questione circa la difesa del confine nord-orientale delfltalia in epoca tardoromana, Aquileia Nostra 78,
2007,313-340.
Vannesse, Dêfence, 2010 = M. Vannesse, La défense de l’Occident romain pendant VAntiquité tardive,
Bruxelles 2010.
Varady,Das letzte Jahrhundert, 1969 = L. Värady, Das letzte Jahrhundert Pannoniens376-476, Amsterdam 1969.
Vedaldi Iasbez, Venetia, 1994 = V. Vedaldi Iasbez,Z# Venetia orientale e l’Histria. Lefonti letterariegreche e
latinefino alla caduta delVImpero Romano d’Occidente, Studi e Ricerche sulla Gallia Cisalpina 5, Roma 1994.
Vedris, Histria, 2012 = T Vedris, Histria i Hister kasnoantickih i ranosrednjoyjekovnih geografa: prilog
raspravi o spomenu Istre i Dalmacije u zemljopisu Alfreda Velikoga, Histria 2,2012,55—114.
Vergone, Epigrafi, 2007 = G. Vergone, Le epigrafi lapidarie del museo paleocristiano di Monastero (Aquileia),
Trieste 2007.
Veronese, Vittorino di Petovio, 2002 = M. Veronese, Vittorino di Petovio, CSEA 2,2002,233-357 (uvod
in komentar).
Veronese, Vpliv Viktorina, 2003 = M. Veronese, Vpliv Viktorina Ptujskega na oglejske pisce, v: Krajnc,
Viktorin Ptujski, 2003,211—225.
634
Rajko ßrotoz: MED ITALJJO IN ILJRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Vezic, Krstionica, 2002 = P. Vezic, Krstionica i ciborij u Puli i Novigradu, v: J. Ziherl (ur.), Novigrad —
Cittanova 599—1999, Novigrad—Cittanova 2002, 75—87.
Vicie, Emona, 2003 = B. Vicie, Colonia Iulia Emona 30 Jahre später, v: Sasel Kos — Scherrer, Pannonia
1,2003,21-45.
Vida, Territorial organisation, 2007 = T. Vida, Late Roman territorial organisation and the settlement of the
barbarian gentes in Pannonia, HortusArtium Medievalium 13,2007, 319-331.
Vida, Zeit zwischen dem 4. u. 5.Jh.y 2011 = T. Vida, Die Zeit zwischen dem 4. und dem 5. Jahrhundert im
mittleren Donauraum aus archäologischer Sicht, v: Konrad — Wit sch el, Legionslager, 2011, 615-648.
Vidrih Per ko, Afriska sigi/ata, 1992 = V Vidrih Perko, Afriska sigilata v Emoni, Arheoloski vestnik 43,
1992,93-104.
Vidrih Perko, Rimskodobna keramika, 1997 = V. Vidrih Perko, Rimskodobna keramika z Ajdovscine pri
Rodiku, Arheoloski vestnik 48,1997, 341—358.
Vidrih Perkoy Later Roman Finds, 1997 = V. Vidrih Perko, Some later Roman finds from the Slovenian
Karst region, Acta Rei Cretariae Fautorum 35,1997,249—258.
Vidrih Perko, Amforey 2000 = V Vidrih Perko, Amfore v Sloveniji, Annales 10,2000,421-456.
Vidrih Perko - Lovenjak, Amforey 2001 = V. Vidrih Perko - M. Lovenjak, Amfore iz III. mitreja na
Ptuju in Serapisu posvecen napis?, v: Vomer Gojkovic - Kolar, Ptujy 2001,179-189.
Vidrih Perko — ZbonaTrkman, Trgovinay 2003—2004 * V. Vidrih Perko — B. Zbona TRKMAN,Trgovina
in gospodarstvo v Vipavski dolini in Goriskih Brdih v rimski dobi, Goriski letnik 30/31,2003-2004,17—72.
Vidrih Perko — Zupancic, Popolamentoy 2003 = V. Vidrih Perko — M. Zupancic, II popolamento della
Slovenia sudoccidentale e dell'Istria settentrionale nel periodo tardoromano e nell'alto medio evo alia
luce delle ceramiche di importazione, Histria antiqua 11,2003, 457-476.
Vidrih Perko, Jadranske lukey 2004 = V. Vidrih Perko, Sjevernoistocne jadranske luke, Histria antiqua
12,2004,85-92.
Vilfan, Zur Struktur, 1993 = S. Vilfan, Zur Struktur der freisingischen Herrschaften südlich der Tauern im
Frühmittelalter, v: Karantanien und der Alpen-Adria-Raum im Frühmittelalter (ur. G. Hödl — J. Grabmayer),
Wien — Köln — Weimar 1993,209—222.
Villa, Edifici di culto in Friuliy 2003 = L. Villa, Edifici di culto in Friuli tra 1 etä paleocristiana e falto me-
dioevo, v: Sennhauser, Frühe Kircheny 2003,501-579.
Villa, Aquileiay 2004 = L. Villa, Aquileia tra Goti, Bizantini e Longobardiy Antichitä Altoadriatiche 59,
2004,561-632.
Villa, Tracce, 2006 = L. Villa, Le tracce della presenza gota nelTItalia nord-orientale e il caso dell'insedia-
mento di S. Giorgio di Attimis (UD), v: Goti nell'arco alpino orientale (ur. M. Buora — L. Villa), Trieste
2006,147-173.
ViLOTTA Rossi, Considerazionij 1958/59 = A. Villotta Rossi, Considerazioni intomo alia formazione dei
diritti metroplitici ed alTattribuzione del titolo patriarcale della chiesa di Aquileia (sec. IV—VI), Memorie
storicheforogiuliesi 43,1958/1959, 61—143.
Visy, Roman Army y 2003 = Z.Visy, The Roman Army in Pannonia. An Archaeological Guide ofthe Ripa Pannonicay
Pécs 2003.
Visocnik, Vojaski napisiy2008 = J. Visocnik, Vojaski napisi iz Celeje in njene okolice, Arheoloski vestnik 59,
2008, 325-357.
Visocnik, Vojaki iz Celeje, 2012 = J. Visocnik, Vojaki iz Celeje na tujemy Arheoloski vestnik 63,2012,235—264.
Vitiello, Teoderico, 2004 = M. ViTiELLO,Teoderico a Roma. Política, amministrazione e propaganda nell'tf-
duentus dell'anno 500, Historia 53,2004, 73—120.
Vogrin, Celeiay 1991 = A. Vogrin, Celeia antiquay Celje 1991.
Vomer Gojkovic, Poznorimski groboviy 1997 = M. Vomer Gojkovic, Poznorimski grobovi z grobisca pri
Dijaskem domu v Rabelcji vasi na Ptujuy Arheoloski vestnik 48,1997,301—324.
Vomer Gojkovic — Kolar, Ptuj, 2001 = Ptuj v rimskem cesarstvu. Mitraizem in njegova doba. Zbornik med-
narodnega znanstvenega srecanja (ur. M. Vomer Gojkovic - N. Kolar), Archaeologia Poetovionensis
2, Ptuj 2001.
Vomer Gojkovic, Leben in Poetovioy 2005 = M. Vomer Gojkovic, Leben in Poetovio. Die römische Armee
und die Religion, v: Limes XIX. Proceedings of the XIXh International Congress of Roman Frontier Studies
held in Pécs, Hungary, September 2003 (ur. Z. Visy), Pécs 2005,463—469.
Zbirka Zt /46
635
Von ficht, Ecclesia Sabionensis, 1980 = F. Vönficht, Sancta ecclesia Sabionensis, Der Schiern 54,1980,444-458.
Vuga, Moskigrob, 1985 = D. Vuga, Moski grob z vrta Narodnega muzeja v Ljubljani. Poznorimske in bar-
barske ledvicaste pasne spone z ovalnim okovom,Arheoloski vestnik 36,1985,237—254.
Walde, Aguntum, 2002 = E. Walde, Aguntum, v: Sasel Kos - Scherrer, Noricum, 2002,149-163.
Waldmüller, Begegnungen, 1976 = L. Waldmüller, Die ersten Begegnungen der Slawen mit dem Christentum
und den christlichen Völkern vom 6.—8.Jh. Die Slawen zwischen Byzanz und Abendland, Enzyklopädie der
Byzantinistik 51, Amsterdam 1976.
Wanke, Gotenkriege, 1990 = U. Wanke, Die Gotenkriege des Valens. Studien zu Topographie und Chronologie
im unteren Donauraum von 366 bis 378 n. Chr., Frankfurt am Main — Bern — New York — Paris 1990.
Watson, Aurelian, 1999 = A. Watson, Aurelian and the third Century, London, New York 1999.
Weber, Statthalter, 2004 = E. Weber, Der letzte Statthalter von Noricum, v: Festschrift Gerhard Winkler
zum 70. Geburtstag. Jahrbuch des Oberösterreichischen Musealvereines Gesellschaft für Landeskunde 149, Linz
2004,277-283.
Wedenig, Epigraphische Quellen, 1997 = R. Wedenig, Epigraphische Quellen zur städtischen Administration
in Noricum, Klagenfurt 1997.
Weiler, Grenzziehung, 1996 = I. Weiler, Zur Frage der Grenzziehung zwischen Ost- und Westteil des
Römischen Reiches in der Spätantike, v: Bratoz, Westillyricum, 1996,123—143.
Weiler, Illyricum, 2003 = I. Weiler, ». schließlich gelangte Illyricum zum Osten — mit historischen Folgen
bis in unsere Gegenwart hinein«, v: Der Alpen-Adria-Raum in Antike und Spätantike (ur. K. Strobel),
Klagenfurt/Celovec - Ljubljana/Laibach - Wien/Dunaj 2003, 41-73.
Weiss, Ethnikon Sklabenoi, 1988 = G. Weiss, Das Ethnikon Sklabenoi, Sklaboi in den griechischen Quellen
bis 1025. Glossar zur frühmittelalterlichen Geschichte im östlichen Europa, Beiheft 5, Stuttgart 1988.
Wenskus, Stammesbildung, 1961 = R. Wenskus, Stammesbildung und Verfassung. Das Werden der frühmittelal-
terlichen gentes, Köln — Graz 1961.
Werner, Langobarden, 1962 =J. Werner, Die Langobarden in Pannonien. Beiträge zur Kenntnis der langobar-
dischen Bodenfunde vor 568, München 1962.
Whitby,Maurice, 1988 = M. Whitby, TheEmperorMaurice andhishistorian: Iheophylact Simocatta on Persian
and Balkan Warfare, Oxford 1988.
Wiemer, Goten, 2013 = H.-U. Wiemer, Die Goten in Italien. Wandlungen und Zerfall einer Gewaltge-
meinschaft, Historische Zeitschrift 296,3013,593-628.
Wiemer, Malchos, 2014 = H.-U. Wiemer, Malchos von Philadelpheia, die Vandalen und das Ende des
Kaisertums im Westen, v: Griechische Profanhistoriker des fünften nachchristlichen Jahrhunderts (ur. B.
Bleckman -T. Stickler), Stuttgart 2014,121-159.
Wiesinger, Kontinuitäten, 1990 = P. Wiesinger, Antik-romanische Kontinuitäten im Donauraum von
Ober- und Niederösterreich am Beispiel der Gewäser-, Berg- und Siedlungsnamen, v: Typen derEthno-
genese unter besonderer Berücksichtigung der Bayern I (ur. W. Pohl — H. Wolfram), Wien 1990,262—328.
Wilkes, Dalmatia, 1969 = J. J. Wilkes, Dalmatia, London 1969.
Williams, Diocletian, 1997 = S. Williams, Diocletian and the Roman Recovery, New Y rk — London 1997.
Williams - Friell, Theodosius, 1994 = S. Williams - G. Friell, Theodosius. The Empire atBay, London 1994.
Winkler, Reichsbeamten, 1969 = G. Winkler, Die Reichsbeamten von Noricum und ihr Personal bis zum Ende
der römischen Herrschaft, V/ien 1969.
Wirbelauer, Zwei Päpste, 1993 = E. Wirbelauer, Zwei Päpste in Rom. Der Konflikt zwischen Laurentius
und Symmachus (498—514), München 1993.
Wirbelauer, Eroberung Roms, 2011 = E. Wirbelauer, Die Eroberung Roms in der Darstellung Philostorgs,
v: Philostorge et Thistoriographie de lAntiquite tardive — Philostorg im Kontext der spätantiken Geschichtssch-
reibung (ur. D. Meyer), Stuttgart 2011,229-245.
Wirth, Attila, 1999 = G. Wirth , Attila. Das Hunnenreich und Europa, Stuttgart 1999.
Witschel, Krise 1000 = C. Witschel, Krise — Rezession — Stagnation? Der Westen des römischen Reiches im
3. Jahrhundert n. Chr., Frankfurt am Main 1999.
Witschel, Meilensteine, 2002 = C. Witschel, Meilensteine als historische Quelle? Das Beispiel Aquileia,
Chiron 32,2002,325-393.
636
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Witschel, Epigraphic habit, 2006 = C. Witschel, Der epigraphic habit in der Spätantike: Das Beispiel der
Provinz Venetia et Histria, v: Die Stadt in der Spätantike — Niedergang oder Wandelf (ur. J.-U. Krause —
C. Witschel), Stuttgart 2006,359-411.
Wolff, Über die Rolle, 1989 = H. Wolff, Uber die Rolle der christlichen Kirche in den administrations-
fernen Gebieten von Noricum im 5. Jh. n. Chr., v: Religion und Gesellschaft in der römischen Kaiserzeit
(ur, W. Eck), Kölner historische Abhandlungen 35, Köln — Wien 1989,265—293.
Wolff, Kontinuität, 1991 = H. Wolff, Die Kontinuität städtischen Lebens in den nördlichen Grenzprovinzen
des römischen Reiches und das Ende der Antike, v: Die Stadt in Oberitalien und in den nordwestlichen
Provinzen des Römischen Reiches (ur. W. Eck — H. Galsterer), Mainz 1991,287—318.
Wolff, Kontinuität, 1994 = H. Wolff, Die Kontinuität der Kirchenorganisation in Raetien und Noricum
bis an die Schwelle des 7. Jahrhunderts, v: Boshof — Wolff, Christentum, i994,1—27.
Wolff, Vermutungen, 2000 = H. Wolff, Vermutungen zum Ende antiker Lebensformen im südöstlichen
Alpenraum, v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000,27—40.
Wolff, Frage, 2000 = H. Wolff, Die Frage der Besiedlung des heutigen Sloweniens im Lichte des Anonymus
von Ravenna, v: Bratoz, Slovenija, 2000, 97—106.
Wolfram, Geburt, 1987 = H. Wolfram, Die Geburt Mitteleuropas. Geschichte Österreichs vor seiner Entstehung
378-907, Wien 1987.
Wolfram, Goten, 1990 = H. Wolfram, Geschichte der Goten. Von den Anfängen bis zur Mitte des 6.Jh. Entwurf
einer historischen Ethnographie, München,31990.
Wolfram, Grenzen, 1995 = H. Wolfram, Grenzen und Räume. Geschichte Österreichs vor seiner Entstehung,
Wien 1995.
Wolfram, Salzburg, 1995 = H. Wolfram, Salzburg, Bayern, Österreich. Die Conversio Bagoariorum et Caran-
tanorum und die Quellen ihrer Zeit, Wien — München 1995.
Wolfram, Ansiedlung, 2004 = H. Wolfram, Die dauerhafte Ansidelung der Goten auf römischen Boden,
Mitteilungen des Instituts für Österreichische Geschichtsforschung 112,2004,11—35.
Wolfram, Conversio, 2013 = H. Wolfram, Conversio Bagoariorum et Carantanorum. Das Weißbuch der
Salzburger Kirche über die erfolgreiche Mission in Karantanien und Pannonien. Herausgegeben, übersetzt,
kommentiert und um die Epistola Teheotmari wie um Gesammelte Schriften zum Thema ergänzt von
H. Wolfram, Ljubljana 32013.
Wolfram — Schwarcz, Bayern, 1985 = Die Bayern und ihre Nachbarn. Teil I (ur. H. Wolfram —
A. Schwarcz), Wien 1985.
Wozniak, East Rome, 1981 = F. E. Wozniak, East Rome, Ravenna and Western Illyricum: 454-536 A. D.,
Historia 30,1981, 351—382.
Zaccaria, Governo romano, 1986 = C. Zaccaria, II governo romano nella Regio Xe. nella provincia Venetia
et Histria, Antichitä Altoadriatiche 28,1986, 65—103.
Zaccaria, Mithra, 2001 = C. Zaccaria, La dedica a Mitra di un vilicus delpublicumportoriiIllyrici rinvenuta
a Camporosso in Valcanale, v: Carinthia Romana und die römische Welt. Festschrift für Gernot Piccottini,
Klagenfurt 2001,207—217.
Zaccaria, Diocleziano — Dioklecijan, 2005 = C. Zaccaria, Diocleziano e Massimiano ad Aquileia e nelle
regioni limítrofe — Dioklecijan in Maksimijan v Ogleju in sosednjih pokrajinah, v: Toplikar — Tavano,
Santi Canziani — Sveti Kancijani, 2005, 92—125.
Zaccaria, Ter geste, 2005 - C. Zaccaria, Tergeste tra III e IV stcoio, Antichitä Altoadriatiche 60,2005,33—56.
Zaccaria, Tra Natisone e Isonzo, 2007 = C. Zaccaria, Tra Natisone e Isonzo. Aspetti amministrativi in etä
romana, v: Le valli del Natisone e dell'Isonzo tra Centroeuropa e Adriático (ur. M. Chiabä — P. Maggi —
C. Magrini),Trieste — Roma 2007,129—144.
Zaccaria, Iscrizioni inedite, 2008 = C. Zaccaria, Iscrizioni inedite del culto di Cibele rinvenute nelle
fondazioni del battistero di Aquileia, v: Tituli 9. Epigrafia 2006. Atti della XIV rencontre sur lepigraphie
in onore di S. Pandera con altri contributi di colleghi, allievi e collaboratori, Roma 2008, 741—772.
Zaccaria, Epigrafia, 2013 = C. Zaccaria, L epigrafia tardoantica, v: Tiussi — Villa — Novello, Costantino,
2013,36-41.
Zaccaria, Costantino, 2014 = C. Zaccaria, Costantino ad Aquileia: tra epigrafia e retorica, Antichitä
Altoadriatiche 78,2014,179—192.
Zbirka ZC / 46
637
Zecchini, Barbari, 1987 = G. Zecchini, Barbari e Romani in Rufino di Aquileia, Antichitä Altoadriatiche
31/2,1987,29-60.
Zecchini, Attila, 1994 = G. Zecchini, Attila in Italia: ragioni politiche e sfondo »ideologico« di un' invasione,
v: Blason Scarel.Attila, 1994, 92-107.
Zecchini, Filostorgio, 2011 = G. ZECCNiNi,Filostorgio e gli Unni,v: Philostorge et l'historiographie de l’Antiquité
tardive—Philostorg im Kontext der spätantiken Geschichtsschreibung (ur. D. Meyer), Stuttgart 2011,223—228.
Zeiller, Eglises ariennes, 1904 = J. Zeiller, Les églises ariennes de Rome à l’époque de la domination
gothique, v: Ecolefrançaise de Rome. Mélange d’archéologie et histoire 24,1904,17—33.
Zelzer, Mönchtum, 1992 = K. Zelzer, Das Mönchtum in Italien zur Zeit der Goten, v: Theoderico il Grande e
i Goti dltalia. Atti delXIII Congresso internazionale di studi sulTAlto Medioevo, Spoleto 1993,425—449.
Zettler, Ojferentenischriften, 2001 = A. Zettler, Offerenteninschriften aufden frühchristlichen Mosaikfußböden
Venetiens undlstriensy Ergänzungsbände zum Reallexikon der Germanischen Altertumskunde 26, Berlin
-New York 2001.
Ziegler, Zur religiösen Haltungy 1970 = J. Ziegler, Zur religiösen Haltung der Gegenkaiser im 4.Jh. n. Chr.y
Kallmünz 1970.
Ziherl, Novigrad, 2002 = Novigrad — Cittanova 599—1999 (ur. J. Ziherl), Novigrad—Cittanova 2002.
Zuckerman, Lh/i de Véroney 2002 = C. Zuckerman, Sur la liste de Vérone et la province de Grande Arménie,
la division de l’empire et la date de création des diocèses, v: Mélanges Gilbert Dagron, Travaux et Mémoires
14, Paris 2002,617-637.
Zizek, Tretjiptujski mitrejy 2001 = I. ZizEK,Tretji ptujski mitrej v luci materialne kulture, v: Vomer Gojkovic
- Kolar,Ptujy2001,134—166.
Zupancic, Inter utrumque, 1989 = M. Zupancic, Inter utrumque tutay v: Gustin, Prispevkiy 1989,15-20.
Zupancic, Verschiebung,2002 = M. Zupancic, Kann die Verschiebung der römischen Truppen vom Rheinland
nach Norditalien in den Jahren 401/402 archäologisch bezeugt werden? Bruchstück einer Gürtelgarnitur
aus Predloka, Slowenien, v: Miles Romanus dal Po al Danubio nel Tardoantico (ur. M. Buora), Pordenone
2002,231-242.
Zuzek, Naselitev, 2007 = A. Zuzek, Naselitev Slovanov v vzhodnoalpski prostor, Zgodovinski casopis, 2007,
261-287.
Zbirka ZC/46
639
Summary
Between Italy and lllyricum. Slovene Territory and its
Neighbourhood in Late Antiquity
The structure of the monograph
I. TheTransition to Late Antiquity: Slovene Territory and its Neighbourhood in the
Age of the Soldier Emperors
1. Civil wars and barbarian incursions at the juncture of Italy, the central Danube
area and the Balkans
2. Elements of crisis, changes and novelties in the period of soldier emperors
3. Religious life
II. The Age of the Emperors Diocletian and Constantine
1. The accession of Diocletian, establishment of diarchy and tetrarchy
2. The new administrative organization and other novelties of Diocletian’s re-
forms
3. The period of crisis of the Second, the Third and the Fourth Tetrarchy
4. Licinius’ aspirations for the acquisition of Italy and the Treaty of Milan with
Constantine
5. Licinius’ attempted conspiracy against Constantine and the apud Emonam
incident
6. The first war between Constantine and Licinius: reasons, propaganda, chro-
nology
6.1. The beginning of war and the question of origin of barriers in the Julian Alps
6.2. War in Pannonia and its conclusion in Thrace
640
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM 5lovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
7. The period of Constantine’s reign in Illyricum and in northeast Italy
III. From Constantine's Demise to the End of Theodosius'Reign
1. The civil war of 340 and Constans’ ten-year reign
2. The civil war 350—352 and the ten-year reign of Constantius II
3. IUyricum, Claustra Alpium Iuliarum and Aquileia at the accession of Emperor
Iulianus
4. The age of emperors Valentinianus and Gratianus up to the battle of Adri-
anople
5. The accession of Theodosius, stabilisation of conditions in Illyricum and the
civil war of 387/388
6. The civil war of 394 and the battle of Frigidus
IV. From Theodosius' Death to the End of Odoacer's Reign
1. The age of Emperor Honorius: decline of Claustra Alpium Iuliarum, Gothic
campaigns, refiigeeism and civil war
2. Last successes of the Western Empire in Pannonia and Noricum, the role of
Noric and Pannonian aristocrats in the Roman-Hunnish relations
3. Decline of the Western Roman Empire and Odoacer’s reign up to the arrival
of East Goths
V. Beginnings of Christianity and its Development until the Early 5th Century.
1. Victorinus and the Christian community in Poetovio from Valerianus’to Dio-
cletian’s persecution of Christians
2. Diocletian persecution of Christians
3. Occurrence of religious freedom and the development of Christianity in the
age of Constantine
4. Episcopal see in Poetovio between orthodoxy and Arianism
5. Christian communities in Emona and Celeia in the late 4th and early 5th cen-
tury and the oldest traces of Christianity in the countryside
6. Beginnings of monasticism and the role of Jerome of Stridon
7. Emergence of developed forms of Christian life in the late 4th and early 5th
century and decline of paganism
VI. Presence of Barbarian Groups from the Late 4th to the Late 5th Century
1. The tri-ethnic group (Greutungi, Huns, Alans) and the VisigothicTervingi
1.1. Conclusion of foedera in the Theodosian Age
1.2. Uprising of foederati and Alaric’s first invasion of Italy
1.3. Incursion of Radagaisus’group
1.4. Alaric’s second invasion of Italy
2. Huns from 425 to the fall of Attila’s Empire
2.1. The role of Huns up to Attila’s campaign to Italy
2.2. Attila’s invasion of Italy in 452 and the fall of the Hunnic Empire
3. Germanic peoples in Western Illyricum from the fall of the Hunnic Empire
to the Ostrogothic campaign to Italy
■
Zbirka ZC/46
641
VII. The Ostrogothic State
1. Ostrogothic campaign to Italy and formation of the Ostrogothic state
2. The Ostrogothic Kingdom: Territory and administrative organization
3. Society and economy
4. Religious life: orthodox Christians, Arians, Jews, pagans
5. Decline of the Ostrogothic state and its fall in the Byzantine-Gothic war
VIII. From the Byzantine Dominance to the Arrival of Slavs
1. Assumption of the Byzantine authority: the period, the area and main char-
acteristics
2. The role of Lombards as Byzantine allies in the Gothic war
3. The Lombard invasion of Italy, establishment of the Duchy of Cividale and
the role of Franks in the Alpine area
4. Byzantine Istria and coastal Venetia in the last third of the 6th century
5. Political affiliation and organization of Slovene territory and its neighbour-
hood in the last third of the 6th century
6. Slavs and their arrival in the area of the Northern Adriatic and the Eastern
Alps
6.1. Slavic ethnogenesis and its varied interpretations
6.2. Social order and spreading of Slavs in the Danube-Balkan area
6.3. The Slavic-Avar penetration towards the Eastern Alps and the Northern
Adriatic
IX. Development of the Ecclesiastical Organization from mid-5th to the End of the
6th Century
1. Foundation of the Metropolitan Church of Aquileia and its development up
to the Schism of the Three Chapters
2. The Schism of the Three Chapters and foundation of the Patriarchate of Aq-
uileia
3. The Synod of Grado and the peak of the Schism of Aquileia in the age of
Patriarch Helias
4. A violent intervention against schismatic bishops and the Synod of Marano
5. Schismatic bishops in the Lombard area and the decline of the ecclesiastical
organization in the Eastern Alpine area
6. Development of the Church in Istria: foundation of new Episcopal sees and
first Slavic incursions
7. The separation of the Patriarchate of Aquileia and the question of survival of
the remnants of the ecclesiastical organization in the 7th century
X. Decline of Organizational Forms of Remnants of the Romance Population and
the End of Antiquity
The monograph aims to provide a thorough review of the history of Late An-
tiquity in the territory of present-day Slovenia and its broader neighbourhood in an
almost four-century-long chronological span following the accession of soldier em-
perors up to about year 600, in individual segments (the question of continuity) by
taking into consideration the development in the first decades of the 7th century. The
inclusion of the neighbourhood is necessary due to two reasons: (1) the present-day
642
Rajko Bratoz: MED JTALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Slovene territory is too small to enable us to capture its development within the scope
of available sources in the presented time frame; (2) the area in question belonged in
Late Antiquity to five provinces with their centres outside its territory. As we are deal-
ing with a peripheral territory of the Late Antique Italy and four provinces of the Late
Antique Illyricum, its historical development is to be comprehensible solely by taking
into consideration the development of each respective administrative unit that reached
into this area. The focal point of the survey represents the analysis of rather abundant
literary sources; however, in doing so, key epigraphic and numismatic sources along
with findings of archaeological research were taken into consideration. Due to rapid
development of historical, and particularly archaeological, research of Late Antiquity,
the bibliography — international as well as local and regional — is quite extensive and
difficult to examine. The monograph represents the first attempt of historical synthesis
of that period and area in Slovene historiography.
Military and political history of the period of soldier emperors was contingent
upon the position between northeast Italy and the Pannonian-Moesian area. In the
half a century long period, a series of civil wars took place along with campaigns of
large military groups from Illyricum towards Italy or in the opposite direction. In
terms of significance, three great periods of crisis stand out: (1) the civil war in the age
of Maximinus Thrax (238), affecting a large part of the area with its end in Aquileia,
(2) the most difficult was the period of Gallienus’ independent reign with military
campaigns against three usurpers in the Pannonian-Moesian area that were in some
cases accompanied by killings of civilian population, the period was at the same time
characterised by incursions of barbarian groups across the Danubian border towards
Italy, whose course and chronology are not entirely clear, (3) the third period of crisis
is represented by the civil war of 284, in which Carinus initially defeated Iulianus,
the only emperor whose starting point for the seizure of authority was the territory
between Italy and Illyricum, but was later on vanquished in the conflict with Diocle-
tian. The pulse of the period is characterised by unrest, by social phenomena typical
of the 3rd century (brigandry, criminal), by an increased mortality rate due to civil and
external wars as well as the plague, and some cities (Poetovio, Celeia) were affected
by extensive floods. Frequent transits of Roman military groups during civil wars and
barbarian incursions, particularly in the age of Gallienus, set off the first wave of the
retreat of population from lowlands to hilltop shelters. In terms of significance, Poet-
ovio, and to a lesser degree Emona, stand out, where occasionally military units were
present; individual cities such as Castra (Ajdovscina) obtained walls. In the cultural
and religious history, Poetovio stands out; the city strengthened its role as the centre
of Mithraism (the 3rd Mithraeum dating from the age of Gallienus); somewhat later,
i.e. upon the accession of the bishop, the important theologian who would later on
become the martyr Victorinus, it became one of the most prominent centres of Chris-
tianity in the provinces of the central Danubian area.
II.
The Age of Diocletian is due to poor sources not well known. With the establish-
ment of the tetrarchy (293), the territories of Italy (Augustus Maximianus) and Illyri-
cum (Diocletian’s Caesar Galerius) were included in two different parts of the empire:
r
Zbirka ZC / 46
643
Italy fell into its western, and Illyricum (up to 316) into its eastern half. The course
of the administrative reform with the formation of new provinces can be followed by
means of the oldest epigraphic and literary sources in which they are mentioned for
the first time. As the exact chronology is not known, the entire process can be dated
to the period from the late 3rd century to the creation of the Laterculus Veronensis list
in about 314. In the period of crisis of the 2nd, the 3rd’ and particularly the 4th tetrarchy,
the territory in question became the focal point of the crisis in which two conflicts
erupted: (1) in 310, Licinius attempted to advance to Italy via Istria in order to elimi-
nate the unrecognised emperor Maxentius, but he failed. The conflict that is unknown
from literary sources is along with rare inscriptions highlighted also by the Centur
hoard. Constantine’s victories in the West and the formation of the alliance between
Constantine and Licinius temporarily extinguished this seat of war. (2) When after
the acquisition of the eastern part of the Roman Empire Licinius increased his power
and refused to acknowledge Contantine’s domination, the seat of war flared up once
again. The natural strategic border between the two emperors which was represented
by the 150-kilometre long Julian Alps mountain range was at its most sensitive spot
(the pass Ad Pirum) emphasised by the construction of the first wall, whose making
is dated by coins that were discovered in the archaeological context to the period prior
to the outbreak of war which had been set off by the incident involving the demoli-
tion of Constantines statues in Emona in 316. In its background was the unsuccessful
conspiracy against Constantine which had been plotted by his relatives connected by
marriage and with Licinius lying behind it. The incident triggered — as far as its course
was concerned — a blitzkrieg type of war in the autumn of 316, in which Constantine
defeated Licinius in the battle near Cibalae in Lower Pannonia and conquered West-
ern and Eastern Illyricum or approximately three quarters of the Balkan-Danubian
provinces. The events are illuminated also by mediaeval sources, which are yet to be
considered to a satisfactory degree, such as Vita Constantini (codex Angelicus 22) and
Leo Grammaticus, which by means of unpreserved antique sources provide a clearer
picture of the events preceding the outbreak of war. Since in the further course of war
in Thrace (campus Ardiensis) Constantine was not successful, the division of territory
that had been reached in the battle of Cibalae remained in force. Such delimitation of
the Balkans was preserved in the state administration up to the late 4th century; in the
ecclesiastical organization, its traces reached even into the Early Middle Ages. Con-
stantines reign after the victory in the first war against Licinius is illuminated particu-
larly by epigraphic finds; literary sources describe the emperor’s family tragedy in 326,
a part of which represents the execution of his son Crispus in Pola, Istria, which took
place during the emperors journey from Constantinople to Italy.
III.
Approximately a quarter of a century long period of reign of Constantine’s sons
and his nephew Iulianus (337—363) is characterised by: (1) the power struggle among
Constantine’s successors (340 death of Constantine II in the war against Constans
in the battle near Aquileia); (2) the great role of religious questions as the ideational
background of political tensions in the decade-long struggle for dominance (the or-
thodox Constans — the Arian Constantius II 340—350). The usurpation in the West
by Magnentius, who eliminated Constans and advanced rapidly through North Italy
and the barriers in the Julian Alps (Claustra Alpinum Iuliarum is specifically stated
with reference to this) to Illyricum, was followed by a three-year civil war. In this war
644
Rajko Brotoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIR1KOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
— following minor engagements near Atrans, Poetovio and Siscia that were won by
Magnentius — the eastern and western army engaged in combat in the battle of Mursa.
This battle, probably the biggest battle of the 4th century, was won by Constantius II
who suffered substantial losses. In the following year (352), he conquered Emona
(dramatic events are illuminated by two significant numismatic finds), he subsequently
conquered barriers in the Julian Alps, which had been prior to this strengthened to
a considerable degree by Magnentius, and advanced towards Aquileia. Due to a dif-
ferent course of usurpation by the cousin of Constantius II, Emperor Julian, the bar-
riers in the Julian Alps did not play a significant role, the siege of Aquileia of several
months thus remained the only military confrontation in this war.
A good decade-long reign of Valentinian I (364-375) is characterised by the
formation of the new social elite, in which an important role was played by parve-
nus from the territory of Pannonian and North-Italian provinces, one of them being
Simplicius, a native of Emona, who was as vicarius urbis Romae reputed to have been
an exceedingly cruel judge. The last period of this reign is characterised by a violent
invasion of Quadi and Sarmatians into the Pannonian provinces which could, in terms
of its dimension and consequences, almost match that of the Danubian peoples in the
age of Marcus Aurelius two centuries earlier. The reign of Gratian (up to 383) and his
stepbrother Valentinian II (until 392), who was too young for independent reign, was
overshadowed by the disaster of the Roman eastern army in the batde against Goths
and the allied groups near Adrianople in 378 with prompt consequences for the west-
ern half of the empire, since immediately after the battle, the Goths along with the
allied groups set off to a plundering raid from Thrace to the Julian Alps. An important
role in the resolution of the situation was played particularly by two Gratians meas-
ures: the appointment of the high-ranking officer Theodosius I as emperor (379-394)
in place of Valens, who perished in the battle against Goths, and a foedus with the
Gothic-Hunnic-Alanic group (380) in Pannonia.
The new emperor, a devout Catholic, who assumed the leading role in the empire
after Gratians demise, settled the chaotic conditions in Illyricum, decisively supported
the Catholic side against Arianism and later on defeated the western usurper Magnus
Maximus (388) without any particular difficulties. The latter, just as Magnentius before
him, conquered North Italy, took control of barriers in the Julian Alps and advanced
to Illyricum. He was defeated by Theodosius near Siscia and Poetovio, whereupon the
victorious emperor was received in a triumphal manner as a liberator in Emona. He
assumed control of the barrier area of the Julian Alps in minor battles and advanced
towards Aquileia, where after a short siege he captured and executed his opponent.
Considerably more difficult was the second civil war against Eugenius (394),
which had a similar starting point as the previous one. Following the assumption of
control in Gaul and supported by the Frankish general Arbogast, Eugenius advanced
to northern Italy with an army which included numerous Franks; in contrast to Mag-
nentius and Magnus Maximus, he did not penetrate into Illyricum, but merely to the
barrier area of the Julian Alps, where he set up a stronghold and waited for his op-
ponent. Theodosius along with a great army and numerous allied groups (Visigoths
from Thrace, the Gothic-Hunnic-Alanic group from Pannonia, the army of the vassal
Caucasian Kingdom of Iberia) set off to a campaign from Constantinople towards
Italy and reached unimpeded the area of barriers in the Julian Alps. What followed
was, according to his contemporaries, the epoch-making battle of the Frigidus, which
was impressed on his contemporaries’ memories and on memories of generations to
Zbirka Zt i 46
645
come up to the end of Antiquity as few other events, since about 25 accounts by at
least 20 different authors are preserved on this subject. Theodosius' army got caught
in a trap; according to the enemy's well-thought-out plan, the army ended up sur-
rounded in a difficult mountainous terrain without water. Following the substantial
death toll among the Gothic foederati, who had unsuccessfully attempted to breach
the enemy lines as an advance force as a result of a lucky coincidence (desertion of
a part of Eugenius' forces to Theodosius' side, fierce squalls which created confusion
among Eugenius' forces even before (!) the battle), Theodosius managed to conduct a
breakthrough which brought a complete military victory. As already the very prepara-
tion of the battle was tinged with ideological traits — the formal Christian Eugenius
had attempted to draw pagan forces to his side in the West, the orthodox Catholic
Theodosius had banned any form of public manifestation of paganism — Frigidus was
more than any other event of Late Antiquity subject to ideological interpretation. Re-
cent analyses of the complex literary tradition (1996, 2011, 2013) have shown that a
more correct research method than the classification of sources according to ideologi-
cal signs (Christian — pagan) is the classification according to the period of origin and
originality, whereby the number of applicable sources has been reduced by approxi-
mately two thirds. The conclusion that Frigidus was not a religious war with the vic-
tory of Christianity over paganism, assisted by the Christian God and requested with
prayer by the devout Catholic emperor, as this event, yet with various emphases, was
depicted by several Christian authors of Late Antiquity (in chronological order Am-
brose, John Chrysostom, Rufinus, Augustine and Orosius) indisputably holds good.
Similarly to all other preceding civil wars, in this war struggle for power took place. It
ought to be emphasised that the religious moment was present to a greater extent than
in the preceding civil wars. In the age of Theodosius, paganism was, particularly in the
years immediately before the war, put under severe pressure of the imperial legislation
and radical Christian groups, however, it was not dead yet. The Frigidus created condi-
tions for the intensification of pressure on the remaining pagans to accept Christian-
ity: after the victory, Theodosius declared amnesty for the defeated side in expectation
of a mass conversion to Christianity; following his demise, his sons and successors
issued strict bans for any form of paganism, with reference to their late father s laws.
IV.
The period from the end of Theodosius' reign to Odoacer is characterised by
features pointing to the gradual decline of the antique organization of the state. In
chronological order, these include: (1) in the age of Stilicho (until 408), the deal-
ing with difficulties upon the division of the empire (division of army and delimita-
tion of the territory, the question of Gothic foederati), (2) decline of the defence area
Claustra Alpium luliarum in the early 5th century, (3) the organised retreat of groups
of population from border areas of Illyricum to Italy along with the question of res-
cue of captives, (4) campaigns by rebellious groups of foederati (401 and 408 King
Alaric's Visigoths) as well as severe incursions of barbarian groups across the border
towards Italy (405 Radagaisus, Ostrogoths and allied groups). Several lowland cit-
ies along traffic routes towards Italy were destroyed or badly damaged, the Roman
countryside (viliae rusticae) was affected as well. Groups of threatened population had
been retreating to fortified hilltop settlements since the late 4th century. The period of
partly improved conditions (approximately 410—424) was followed by the civil war
after Honorius' death (425), which was subsequently followed by the rise of Aetius as
646
Rajko Bratoz: MED ÍTALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v poznl antiki
a leading statesman and general who defeated barbarians, he stifled the rebellion of
the population in the Alpine provinces (431) and settled relations with the new Hun-
nic super power. The downfall of this tribal state formation following two unsuccess-
ful campaigns towards the Western Empire — the campaign to Italy in 452 with the
destruction of Aquileia and the mass captivity was of key importance for the relevant
area — was followed by good two-decade long weak presence of the Western Empire
(until 476) with a gradual territorial disintegration (independence of Dalmatia, an
almost completely autonomous existence of Noricum Ripense). Little is known about
the decade-and-a-half long reign of Odoacer. The barbarian king {rex gentium) suc-
ceeded in crushing Dalmatia’s independence and towards the end of his reign also
the tribal state of the Rugii with the subordinated Romance population in Noricum
Ripense. Odoacer s reign represented in its main features the continuity of the old or-
ganization next to the more prominent “barbarian” element which took on the leading
role in politics and, in particular, in the military.
V.
A relatively favourable state of sources enables in individual segments a rather
reliable reconstruction of the development of Christianity. The life and work of Bishop
Victorinus of Poetovio, the first Christian writer stemming from the Danubian-Bal-
kan provinces and subsequent martyr, falls into the last third of the 3rd century. His
texts reflect a distinctive influence of the Christian East. As a leader of a socially and
ideologically heterogeneous community in the period when the relationship of the
state towards Christians fluctuated between tolerance and persecution, he is compa-
rable to Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage, who was a generation his senior. Following the
conclusion of Diocletianic persecution of Christians (the Edict of Galerius in 311),
which claimed a relatively small number of victims in the relevant area, the exist-
ing Christian communities were strengthened and in several cities new communities
emerged in the period of reign of Constantine and his successors that was favourably
disposed towards Christianity. For more than half a century, their development was
marked by the Arian controversy which resulted in internal conflicts in individual
communities (Poetovio, partly Aquileia). Arianism, exerting its strongest influence in
the Pannonian area roughly from 350 to 360, started to lose its supremacy a decade
later and suffered a decisive defeat at the Synod of Aquileia (381) which deposed
the last Arian bishops in Illyricum; in the same period, other forms of heresy were
banned as well. This is the period of formation of new orthodox Episcopal sees in the
area of northeast Italy, Emona being one of them. Christian communities in Emona
and Celeia flowered in the late 4th and early 5th century, Christianity expanded to the
countryside as well. Around 370, a group of ascetics was formed in Aquileia, Emona
followed soon after. Among the originators of monasticism stand out future important
theologians and leaders of monastic communities, i.e. Jerome of Stridon, Rufinus of
Concordia along with the future Bishop Chromace of Aquileia. The rise of Christian-
ity in the late 4th and early 5th century is characterised by the development of Episcopal
sees which became known through archaeological surveys. In the sphere of theology,
the lives of Christian communities were marked by two disputes: the Pelagian con-
troversy, which represented an attack on the ascetic ideals of the period, and the even
more notable Origenian controversy, involving a sharp polemic between Jerome and
Rufinus. Parallel to the rise of Christianity came, predominately in urban settlements
and less so in the countryside, the decline of paganism. Religious radicalism among
Zbirka ZC/46
647
Christians, which was encouraged by the anti-pagan laws and the polemic of Chris-
tian theologians, led in places to the destruction of pagan shrines; however, the sources
do not mention fatal casualties among pagans.
VI.
From the battle of Adrianople onwards, Western Illyricum and northeast Italy
were characterised by the presence of barbarian groups. In 380, on the basis of a foedus
with Gratianus, a tri-ethnic group of the Ostrogothic Greutungi along with a smaller
allied group of Huns and Alans settled in Pannonia (mainly in the area of Valeria); in
382, following a similar treaty with Theodosius, a bigger and ethnically rather mono-
lithic group of the Visigothic Tervingi settled in the Diocese of Thrace. Both groups
took part in both Theodosius' civil wars, after 400 they — in shifting political alliances —
became a threat for the Western Empire: during the first Visigothic campaign to Italy
in 401/402, which was successfully repulsed by the Western Empire, Alans fought on
the Roman side; upon the incursion of Radagaisus’ Ostrogothic group with its allied
peoples in 405, Western Rome asked Huns from the lower Danube area for assistance,
prior to that Alans joined Vandals in their invasion of Gaul; the most important was
the second, this time successful campaign of Visigoths to Italy (408) who were in
409 joined by Ostrogoths from Pannonia. Suggestions for Goths to settle the area
of northeast Italy, the Eastern Alps and Dalmatia on one hand and the area of both
Noricums on the other did not materialize, so that later on Goths found their new
homeland in southern Gaul and northeast Spain.
A three-decade long period of Gothic supremacy over barbarian groups was
with a longer interval followed by a rapid rise of the Hunnic tribal state, which on the
basis of a foedus with Western Rome (432) received possession of mainly eastern parts
of Pannonia (Valeria with parts of First and Second Pannonia) for settlement. The
Hunnic super power, which subjugated a series of Germanic peoples and threatened
the Eastern Empire (441—442), started in the period of Attilas sole reign (445—453)
a war against the Western Empire. Of great importance for the area between Pan-
nonia and Italy was Attilas campaign to Italy in 552, which was according to older
researchers so to speak fatal for the present-day Slovene territory. When considering
its consequences, one has to take into account facts indicating that this campaign was
probably less destructive than the preceding campaigns to the Balkans and Gaul: (1)
Attila set off with a smaller army than the previous year to Gaul; (2) he was behind
time in spite of the unimpeded transition across the undefended Alpine barriers, and
he made too long a stay during the time-consuming besieging of Aquileia, which fell
only in the second half of July; (3) in spite of surrender of other cities and plunders,
the Huns suffered hunger and thirst in the exhausted northern Italy and were later on
in for the plague; (4) instead of attacking Rome, the stricken Hunnic army, carrying a
huge plunder from Italy and leading a multitude of captives, set off to Pannonia; prior
to that, the army of the Eastern Empire had attacked the poorly protected Hunnic
quarters. Attila, whose power was due to these circumstances diminished, was on the
verge of defeat. His death in the following year triggered off a civil war and the fall of
the Hunnic super power after merely two decades of its existence.
In the following four decades, an unstable balance of power among several tribal
states was formed in the central Danubian area. Since politically they were orientated
towards the more important Eastern Empire, they reached towards the West merely
648
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
occasionally. The first period was characterised by the contrast between the strongest
Ostrogothic state in the central part of Pannonia and the remaining peoples in their
neighbourhood (Gepids, Sarmatians, Suevi, Heruli, Sciri, Rugians, etc.). Although the
Goths defeated the coalition of their opponents (469), in 473 as better opportunities
for survival within the Eastern Empire emerged, they relocated to Eastern Illyricum
and merely a smaller group went via Mediterranean Noricum to Italy, from where they
subsequently moved to Gaul and joined the Visigoths. Defeated in the war against the
Goths, the Sciri and Heruli as mercenaries entered service of the weak Western Em-
pire, where in 476 the Scirian prince Odoacer seized power by means of a coup d’état.
The Suevi transferred their centre from northwest to southwest Pannonia (Savia);
relatively stable and regionally the strongest was the Gepid state in Transylvania and
the eastern part of the Pannonian Plain, which also controlled Sirmium as the centre
of Second Pannonia. Emperor Zenos plan to remove Odoacer with the assistance of
the Danubian Rugii and obtain Italy sparked off Odoacer s successful war against the
Rugii and later on the Ostrogothic campaign to Italy.
VII.
Compared to Odoacer s deposition of the last Roman emperor in the West in
476, which was by some contemporaries regarded as the end of the Roman state, sig-
nifies the formation of the Gothic Kingdom after the four-year war against Odoacer
with a more profound evolutionary caesura. Theoderic s reign in Italy — he denoted
the crossing of Soca/Isonzo in late August 489 as its beginning — brought a series of
changes in the state ideology, the social and economic life and in administration: the
province Savia occurs as Suavia (land of Suevi); in individual instances Venetia and
His tria occur as separate provinces; in the late period of Theoderic s reign and in the
period of his successor Athalaric, Suavia and Dalmatia were for some time united in
a single province; in the territory of the previous Second Pannonia emerged Pannonia
Sirmiensis, which comprised, the central and the western part of the former province;
the state had no control over former provinces of Valeria (alongside the Danube), Pan-
nonia Prima and Noricum Ripense, the control over Danubian areas of both Raetias was
merely provisional as well. In geographic sources in the territory of present-day Slove-
nia and its neighbourhood appear three new units (Carneóla, Liburnia Trsaticensis and
Valeria along the Sava) whose purpose (defensive, taxation-fiscal, civil-administrative)
is on the basis of a single source unclear. From the late 5th century onwards began in
the settlement of the present-day Slovene territory and its neighbourhood the last
period of construction of hilltop settlements. These became along with cities, which
were reduced in size or even fell in ruins, not only the main, but in many cases even
the only form of settlement of this area, which went on up to the end of the 6th century
when almost all settlements of this kind fell into decay. Theoderic formed a new social
elite, which was Gothic and Romanic, in the spirit of state ideology and laws accord-
ing to which both poles of the two-part society would complement each other and live
in a productive coexistence. In an ethnically rather mixed state, the most “barbarian”
parts of the kingdom were represented precisely by the Pannonian provinces. Accord-
ing to Theoderic s concept, tolerance among the four main religious groups (Catho-
lic Roman, Arian Goths and fragments of other Germanic groups, Jews and pagans
of predominately barbarian origin) prevailed in the religious sphere. In the sphere
of administration, jurisdiction and economic life (agriculture, mining, transport and
monetary system) a period of rise occurred, whereby sources from later periods point
Zbirka ZC / 46
649
to a gradual transition into crisis. Occasional famines, corruption, interethnic tensions,
religious disputes, pro-Byzantine orientation in a part of the Roman elite, tensions in
the Gothic elite between the Byzantine-inclined and the “gothic-national” part and
the crisis situation in the royal dynasty after Theoderic’s death are mentioned.
Byzantium took advantage of this ongoing situation and conducted a military
intervention against the Gothic state which capitulated in the fifth year of the war
(540). The switch in politics among the Goths, as the Gothic nationally oriented aris-
tocracy took over the initiative and at the same time the Franks entered into the war as
“allies” of either side, was followed by a long-term destructive war in northern and cen-
tral Italy and partly in the eastern Adriatic. In 552, the Byzantines inflicted a decisive
defeat on the Goths, in 555 on the Alamanni, which were sent to Italy by the Franks,
in the years 561—563 they succeeded in banishing the Franks from northern Italy. The
territory at the meeting point of Italy and Illyricum was often an area of transit of
various armies (at least five Byzantine and three Gothic) rather than an area of greater
combats (spatially closest was the battle ofTarvisium/Treviso in 541), and also of bar-
barian groups: in 539/540 the Heruli left Milan for Thrace as Byzantine foederati, in
549 the Slavs and the Gepids, led by the renegade Lombard prince Ildegis, made their
way from the Danubian area to Italy and later on returned, in 552 the Lombards and
the Gepids in service of Byzantium relocated from the Danubian area towards Italy
as a reinforcement of the Byzantine army before the decisive conflict with the Goths.
VIII.
The period of the Byzantine dominance of the area in question was of short
duration. It was limited to the period from the victory over the Alamanni (555) and
banishment of the Franks from northern Italy (561—563) to the Lombard invasion of
Italy in 568. After this period up to about 600, the Byzantine authority in northeast
Italy was reduced to the coastal Venetia and Istria, while it was weak and on decline
in Western Illyricum due to the increasing pressure of the Avars and the Slavs. In
the period when the patrician Narses ruled in Italy on behalf of the emperor, the last
period of the building conjuncture occurred: into this period falls the construction
of military structures (forts, posts) in strategically important areas, the construction
of prestigious churches in coastal cities (Parentium, Pola, Grado) and final comple-
tions, renovations and reconstructions of ecclesiastical buildings in hilltop fortified
settlements. The reduction of the Byzantine authority led in the second half of the
6th century to the transformation of the notion about the border between Italy and
Illyricum, which was shifted westwards. Mid-sixth century was strongly characterised
by Lombards who settled as Byzantine foederati southeast Noricum in 546—548 (the
administrative area of Celeia), the area of the Pannonian province S(u)avia as well as
the administrative area of Emona (Carnium/Kranj). When the central group of Lom-
bards from Pannonia, joined by several other groups (also Pannonii and Norici), in 568
left for Italy, it was — with the exception of individual fragments - also accompanied
by Lombards from the present-day Slovene territory. Following the Lombards’ shift
to Italy, individual nuclei of the Lombard settlement appeared in the Soca/Isonzo
region (Tonovcov grad, Solkan, Miren). Immediately after the migration, the duchy
(ducato) with Forum Iulii was formed which took over the former role of Aquileia as
the centre of Venetia.
The Byzantine authority was thus reduced to Istria and coastal Venetia. The area
was united in the new military and administrative form of the Exarchate of Ravenna
650
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN IL/RIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
(from 584 onwards) which linked the Byzantine possession in various parts of Italy. A
large number of sources (predominately donation inscriptions from churches) dating
from the last third of the 6th century highlight the life of Byzantine Istria in the era
of the last period of economic rise; in the development, continuity is distinctly the
prevailing feature, however, with new elements. Sources point to dependence on the
capital, i.e. Constantinople, and a rather cosmopolitan structure of the population with
an increased share of population of eastern descent with relatively rare bearers of Ger-
manic names; among military units, there is even a mention of a Persian detachment
that passed over to the Byzantine side. The Byzantine authority in the continental hin-
terland of the Northern Adriatic is barely recognizable. Into this period falls the out-
migration of population (primarily members of the higher strata) from this area to the
Istrian coast. The only institution whose development is at least roughly known to us
is the ecclesiastical organization, while civil administration and military organization
are not recognizable from the scarce sources. In the late 6th century, particularly after
the Avarian conquest of Sirmium (582) and the outbreak of the Byzantine war against
the Avars and Slavs (592—602), the Slavs began with their violent penetration of this
area, either in the form of plundering and destructive raids or in the form of peace-
ful settlement in the area which lost the vast majority of its population. The oldest
literary and material sources on the Slavs provide a rough image of this people whose
origin has been the subject of rather controversial explanations in modern science.
The decisive phase of their advance towards the Northern Adriatic took place in and
after the period of the ten-year war with thrusts towards Istria in the years 599/600
and 602/603 (joined by the Avars and Lombards) and especially in 611, when they
devastated Istria. During their advance to the area of the Eastern Alps, the Slaves ran
across Bavarians (they are first mentioned in 551), the people that was formed in the
area of the former Second Raetia from various Germanic groups and remnants of the
Romance population. They, although depending on the Franks, formed their political
and military institutions precisely in the period of their confrontation with the Slavs
(about 590—610).
IX.
The most known institution among those dating from the middle and the sec-
ond half of the 6th century is the ecclesiastical organization. In the period of the for-
mation of metropolitan centres, comprising a large number of dioceses and extending
over the area of a single province, the metropolitan church of Aquileia was formed in
the first half of the 5th century under poorly known circumstances. It comprised along
with the area of the province of Veneta et Histria also dioceses in the neighbouring
provinces of Western Illyricum (Mediterranean Noricum, remnants of Second Raetia
and the western Pannonian area) that were very severely affected and unable to form
their own archiépiscopal organization. Not much is known about the development
of the metropolitan church of Aquileia up to the mid-6th century; in this period, the
sources mention several new Episcopal sees (lulium Carnicum, Pola and Tergeste in
the mother province, Teurnia and Celeia in Mediterranean Noricum) which belonged
to its framework. In the middle of the 6th century,, when the Gothic-Byzantine war
in Italy was still not concluded, Justinians interference with matters of religion - the
publication of the religious edict “Three Chapters” by means of which he wanted to
unify the Church on the basis of the Monophysite theology which prevailed in the
East — met with vigorous resistance of the Church in the West. From 557 onwards, the
Zbirka ZC / 46
651
leading role in this resistance was assumed by the Church of Aquileia which gave itself
the highest title of the patriarchate and broke off all contact with the Apostolic see.
The Aquileian “Schism of the Three Chapters” (in sources also “The Istrian Schism”)
reached its peak with the Synod of Grado in the period of Patriarch Helias (prior
to 580) with the participation of some twenty bishops from the area of the patriar-
chate. Their list indicates an almost complete picture of the ecclesiastical organization
of Aquileia: the Synod was attended by 15 bishops from the province of Venetia et
Histria and five from the neighbouring provinces (Raetia Secunda, Noricum Mediter-
raneum and Pannonia Prima). Pressure from the Byzantine secular authority in Italy
(the exarch of Ravenna) and the Apostolic see (Pope Pelagius II) on the schismatic
patriarchate about 590 led to the disintegration of the patriarchate into the major part,
which persevered in the schism (12 bishops from the continental part of Venetia and a
bishop from Raetia in the territory under Lombards along with one from Istria), and
the minor part (the patriarch, three Istrian dioceses along with Emona and Celeia)
that caved in to the pressure. The conditions were a year later reflected in a letter by
ten schismatic bishops addressed to Emperor Mauritius with a request to put a stop
to the pressure placed by both, the pope and the exarch, on the schismatic church
that could result in its downfall or inclusion into the ecclesiastical organization of
the Frankish state. The success of the letter was of temporary nature, since the pres-
sure on schismatics continued during the period of pontificate of Gregory the Great.
Especially chaotic were the conditions in Istria where conflicts between the “catholic”
and the “schismatic” side occurred, at the same time individual refuge-seeking bishops
who had been withdrawing from the Slavs came to the land. In these circumstances at
least three new Episcopal sees emerged (Insula Capritana, Nouas, Cissa) which were
later on not preserved. The Schism of the Three Chapters was in the territory of Istria
overcome only in 628 (Pope Honorius). In the period of the monotheletic conflict,
which was generated by religious edicts of emperors Herakleios (638) and Constans
II (648), the Istrian church thus adopted a unified front against the attempts of extor-
tions by the Byzantine emperors that are reminiscent of Justinian’s religious policy.
Amongst nine bishops of the “Istrian province” attending the Synod of Rome in 680
there is amongst five bishops who in terms of geography did not belong to Istria also
a mention of a bishop from Celeia. The inscription represents the latest mention of an
Episcopal see dating back to Antiquity in the territory of present-day Slovenia.
X.
The image of the wane of Antiquity in the territory of present-day Slovenia with
its immediate neighbourhood can be summed up in several fundamental findings. At
the end of the 6th and beginning of the 7th century, the settlement of the area faced
a decisive turning point. State policy, administrative, social, economic and cultural
institutions in which the Romance population, descendants of the former provincial
Late Antique population, bearing the name and identity of the Roman state, ceased
to exist. Following earlier waves of out-migration, the last one took place about 600,
particularly towards the coast of the Northern Adriatic, leaving behind merely a small
number of inhabitants belonging to lower social strata. The image of the end of Antiq-
uity provided by rare written sources is in several cases, primarily as far as chronology
is concerned, not in line with that provided by archaeological research. The research of
652
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Antique settlements point, case by case, to various conditions, ranging from complete
discontinuity to poorly recognizable continuity. The only institution with noticeable
elements of continuity was the Church. Before the beginning of the Slavic settlement,
a small Romance population belonging to lower social strata was present in this area,
leading an economic life which was adjusted to new conditions and folk culture. With
the exception of the coastal area, discontinuity prevailed in all essential segments,
which points to a distinct cultural cleft between Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages.
Zbirka ZC/46
653
Osebno kazalo
Aaron (skof v Aguntu), 525,527,544
Abraha[m] Sirus (kristjan iz Celeje sirskega
porekla), 283
Acacius; gl. Actus
Acilius Clarus (corrector Italiae), 55
Ado (oseba germanskega porekla na napisu iz
Poreca), 442
Actus (morda Acacius; poveljnik, ki je s
prevaro predal Claustra Alpium luliarum
Magnenciju), 119,131
Adeleta (tudi Adelfia\ pripadnica rodu Anicijev z
gotskim imenom), 311
Adelfij (Adelfius, skof v Akvileji), 507
Adelgeri (oseba germanskega porekla na napisu
iz Poreca), 442
Adrianus (tudi Hadrianus, skof v Poli), 524—525,
527,534-535,547
Aecij (Aetius), 206,209-212,214-217,221-
223,234,321,334-336,338-339,342-343,
347,349-350,355,373,393
Aelius Paternianus (legijski poveljnik v
Akvinku), 25
Aemilianus'y gl. Emilijan
Aesontius (Soca, kot vodno bozanstvo), 163
Agatho (skof/patriarh v Gradezu), 564
Agilolfingi (bavarska dinastija), 496
Agilon (rimski vojaski poveljnik alamanskega
rodu), 129
Agilulf (langobardski kralj), 466,496,499,502,
547,563,567
Agnel (Agnellus, shizmaticni skof nedolocljive
provenience), 563
Agnel (Agnellus, skof iz Tridenta), 525-526,
528,534,536,540,544,548
Agnel (Agnellus, skof v Acelu/Asolu), 534,540,
548
Agnel (Agnellus, vir clarissimus izTergesta), 383
Ago (Agilolf \ langobardski dux), 468
Agripin (Agrippinus, shizmaticni skof iz Koma/
Comum), 520,557-558, 565—566
Agripin (Agrippinus, skof nedolocljive
provenience), 268,272,
Aholij (skof vTesaloniki), 300
Aksilij Urbik (Axilius Urbicus, dostojanstvenik
iz Akvileje), 56
Akvilin (Aquilinus, provincialni namestnik), 65
Akvilin (vicarius urbis okrog 380), 142
Akvon (Aquo, vodno bozanstvo), 305
Alamani (Alamannt), 24,26—27,29,54,127,
136,145,147,231-232,237,315,317,324,
358,362-363,389,397-398,404-405,409-
410,427,429,439,479,495-496
Alani (Alant), 145-147,151,167,196,202,211,
311-315,317-321,323-324,330-331,339,
348,351-353,356-357,366,372,398,425,
482,483
Alarik (Alaricus, vizigotski kralj), 67,74,96,
161,166-167,174,179,189-193,201-202,
302,317-322,324-331,333-334,342,346,
360,371,377
Alatheus (ostrogotski knez), 145-146,270,314,
330
654
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenskf prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Alaviv (Alavivus, vizigoski voditelj), 145,311
Albin {CeioniusRufius Albinus), 112
Alboin (langobardski kralj), 460—465
Aleksander (skof v Aleksandriji), 259
Aleksander (skof vjeruzalemu), 248
Aleksander (skof vTesaloniki), 105
Aleksander Veliki, 125
Amalaberga (necakinja kralja Teoderika, zena
turingijskega in nato langobardskega kralja),
461
Amalasunta/Amalasvinta (Teoderikova hci,
gotska kraljica), 425-426
Amalijci (vzhodnogotska dinastija), 353,363
Amancij (Amantius, provincialni namestnik v
Prvi Panoniji), 70,
Amancij (.Amantius, skofv Joviji), 147,314-315,
319,510
Amantia (kristjanka iz Celeje visokega rodu),
281
Amara (germansko [ali orientalsko?] ime na
napisu iz Poreca), 442
Amara (oseba germanskega [ali orientalskega?]
porekla iz Gradeza), 369
Amaros (osebi domnevno germanskega rodu, po
ena iz Tridenta in iz Parentija), 369,442
Ambrosius (Odoakrov politicni nasprotnik,
pregnan v Norik), 233,235,366
Ambrozij {Ambrosius, skof iz Mediolana/
Milana, kot politik), 140-144,148,153,
157-161,164-168,172-175,178,181,183,
203,235,266-268,270-272,275-276,289,
291-300,302,314-316,322,505-506,509,
540
Anastasia (mucenka), 253—255
Anastasia (polsestra Konstantina I.), 89-90
Anastazij (bizantinski cesar), 63,378,411
Anastazij (mucenec iz Salone), 255
Anatolij (diakon in poslanec Gregorija L), 562
Anatolij (pogajalec z Atilo), 337
Anatolij iz Laodikeje (teolog), 250
Andragatij (Andragathius, vojaski poveljnik
Magna Maksima), 150,154,156,158
Andreas (skof iz Celeje), 546,565,571,578
Andrej (sv.; njemu posvecena cerkev v Betiki),
556,565,578
Anemij (Anemius, skofv Sirmiju), 300,315,
505,509
Angrivarii (pripadniki vojaske enote z etnicnim
imenom), 209
Anicii (rimska aristokratska rodbina), 91,141,
296,311,420
Antemij (Anthemius, cesar), 217—218,223-224,
232,358,360
Anti (Antes, kot eno od slovanskih imen), 267,
349,438-439, 458,460,482-487,490,492,
502
Antiocus (Antiok, arhidiakon iz Emone), 276,
279
Antiqui barbari (mesana, pretezno svebska
skupina v Panoniji), 397,400
Antonianus (kristjan iz Celeje), 282
Antonij {Antonius, asket v Noriku in na
provansalskem otoku Lirinum), 227,233,291
Antonij (sv., puscavnik, zgled asketizma), 289
Antonij (skof v Poli), 414,511
Antonius {defensor ecclesiae v Gradezu), 532—533,
555
Antonius {monachus, asket iz Emone), 291
Aper {Lucius Flavius Aper, vojaski poveljnik,
pretorijanski prefekt), 26,31,41,44
Apodemij (pretorijanski prefekt Ilirika), 188
Apollo Belenus (bozanstvo), 48,50,55—56 (gl.
tudi Belenus)
Aprian (.Aprianus, skof v Petovioni), 261-262
Apronianus {vir inlustris iz Tergesta), 383,416
Aquilinus', gl. Akvilin
Aquo’, gl. Akvon
Arabci, 484,491
Arator (senator iz Ligurije), 384
Arbition {Arbitio, vojaski poveljnik domnevno
germanskega porekla), 168,172
Arbogast {Arbogastes, rimski vojskovodja
frankovskega rodu), 158,160,172,174,176,
204,317
Archelaus (kristjan iz Emone), 279
Ardabur (vojaski poveljnik alanskega rodu), 205
Ardagast {Ardägastos, slovanski velikas), 488
Ardarik {Ardaricus, kralj Gepidov), 348,350,
487
Argonavti, 329
Arguta (kristjanka iz Emone), 279
Arij {Arius, heretik), 259,265,299,316,
420-421
Arkadij {Arcadius, vzhodnorimski cesar), 148-
149,163,187-190,319
Armenci, 161,167
Arno (salzburski skof), 557
Artemij (provincialni namestnik), 135
Asellus (kristjan iz Verone s samo-ponizevalnim
imenom), 282
Asinarij {Asinarius, gotski vojaski poveljnik),
427-431
Aspar (vojaski poveljnik alanskega rodu),
205-206,334
Atal {Adtalus, arijanski prezbiter iz Petovione),
268-269,272
Zbirka ZC /46
655
Atalarik (vzhodnogotski kralj), 376,380,385-
386,398,425-426
Atanazij {Athanasius), 116,118,259,261—265,
268,284,289,545
Ataulf tAthaulphus, gotski kralj), 192-193,204,
324,326-331,333
Atila 211-216,218,226,229,333,
335-351,357,368,393,446,487,490,507,
509,576,578
Attius Insteius Tertullus (provincialni
namestnik), 61
Audoin (langobardski kralj), 458,461
Augustinus {vir venerabilis/skoi iz Venetije
nedolocljivega izvora), 403-404
Augustus (skof v Konkordiji), 540
Aurelianus (skof v Parentiju), 564
Aurelius lulianus (pretorijanski prefekt), 32
Aurelius Senicio; gl. Senicio
Autari (Authari, langobardski kralj), 466,496
Avari {Avares, A vari), 349,353,460-463,467,
469,476,479,482-487,490,492-495,497-
499,501-502,529,542,551,569,572
Avgust (cesar), 109
Avgustin (skof iz Hipone, teolog), 245,296,
305,530
Avit {Avitus, cesar), 210,225-226,356,368
Avrelij Simah; gl. Simah
Avrelijan, {Aurelianus, cesar), 26-28,31,36-37,
51,55,61,177,238,353
Avrelius Hermodorus (provincialni namestnik),
66
Avreol {Aureolus, vojskovodja in uzurpator),
23-25
Axilius Urbkus (mestni patron Akvileje), 56
Bagavdi (uporniki v Galiji), 53
Bagoarii', gl. Bavarci
Bakurij (.Bacurius, kralj Iberijcev in federatski
poveljnik), 167-170,172,174,317-318
Balbin (.Balbinus, senatski cesar), 15,19
,barbart (kot etnicno mesana skupina v
Panoniji), 397-402; prim. Antiqui barbari
Barbarija {Barbaria, aristokratinja, znanka
Severina iz Norika), 230,234
Barbeousos (kristjan z orientalskim imenom v
Akvileji), 283
Barsaina (kristjan z orientalskim imenom v
Tergestu), 283,397,407
Basijan (.Bassianus, Konstantinov svak in
zarotnik), 89-91
Bavarci {Bagoarii, tudi Baibari, Baiobari, Baioarii,
Baiovarii), 394,454,469,495-499,544
Bazilij (Basilios iz Cezareje, predstavnik
novonicejske teologije), 266,506
Belen {Belenus,boz nstvo), 17,48,50,55-56,
305-306
Belenus defensor Augustus (bozanstvo), 48
Belin (bozanstvo), 48
Belizar (bizantinski vojskovodja), 422,426,
428-429,432-433,435,440,458
Belona (bozanstvo), 304,306
Benenatus (skof v Opitergiju), 565
Benno (germansko ime na napisu iz Poreca), 442
Beno (germansko ime na napisu iz Poreca), 442
Beronica (kristjanka iz Celeje), 282-283
Bilimer {Galliarum rector), 360 (prim. Vidimer)
Bizantinci (pripadniki Vzhodnega cesarstva po
propadu cesarstva na Zahodu), 389,391,405,
427-442,451,455,459,460-461,464,466,
469-471,473,477,485-486,490,493-494,
500-501,529,542,547,550
Blancidius (misijonar, ki seje se okrog 800
identificiral kot Noricus), 469,581
Boetij {Boethius), 414, 425
Bolgari, 349,372,386,397-398,436,438,460,
462,483-485,492-493,572
Bonosus (asket iz Akvileje, Hieronimov rojak),
143,287,289-290
Bonus (bizantinski poveljnik), 435
Boudios (skof v Sobih), 105
Breoni {Breones, gorjansko ljudstvo na
Tirolskem), 387,397,405,408,495,497,
539,544-545
Britanci, 486,571
Brito (skof iz Treverov), 300,506
Brunihilda (frankovska kraljica), 499
Burga (germansko zensko ime na napisu iz
Poreca), 442
Burgundi, 29,202,217,226,230,259,315,324,
339,351,356,374,398-399,403-405,425,
429,431
Butilinus (alamanski vojskovodja), 439
Caesernii (akvilejska rodbina), 18
Candidianus (patriarh v Gradezu), 563
Cantianilla (akvilejska mucenka), 253-254
Cantianus (akvilejski mucenec),253
Cantius (akvilejski mucenec), 253
Capillati (domnevno svebska skupina), 397,400
Capillati (ljudstvo v Zahodnih Alpah), 401
Carellus (bizantinski vojaski poveljnik), 521
Carinus', gl. Karin
Carniolenses (slovansko ljudstvo v zgodnjem 9. st.),
576
Carontani (prva omemba Karantancev v virih),
394,577
Carpilio (Aecijev sin, talec na hunskem dvoru),
211
656
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Cams (cesar); gl. Kar
Castricianus (romar in Panonije), 292
Celestin (papez), 506
Cels {Celsus, vicarius Africae), 93
Censorius {vir spectabilis iz Tridenta, kristjan),
294,384
Chromatins iz Akvileje; gl. Kromacij
Chrysocomas (asket iz Akvileje), 290
Chrysogonus; gl. Krisogon
Ciprijan (skof v Kartagini, teolog), 36,247,530
Clarissimus (skof v Konkordiji), 525,534
Colloseus {vir illustris comes), 381,386-387
Columba {virgo sacrata Dei, asketinja), 417
Constantin (Konstantinova polsestra); gl.
Konstancija (Konstantinova polsestra)
Constantins (Konstantinov poslanec k Liciniju),
89
Constantins (skof iz Arausione), 276
Constantins (vojaski poveljnik v Iliriku), 204
Constantins', gl. Konstancij {Constantins, sedem
nosilcev tega imena)
Cossinius Rufinus (namestnik province Venetia et
Histria), 61
Crescens {comes sacrarum largitionum v Petovioni,
kristjan), 272
Crispinas (mucenec iz Gaiije ali ugleden
kristjan iz Petovione), 272
Crispinas {Rutilins Pudens Crispinus, poveljnik v
Akvileji), 18
Crispas; gl. Krisp
Cybele (bozanstvo), 47-48
Cyriacus (skof v Poli), 564
Dacus (skof v Skupih), 105
Dacani, 15,398
Dalmatinci, 53,286,287
Dalmatius {vicarius Pannoniarum ali dux}), 69
Damaz (papez), 266,300,506
Damijan (.Damianus, bizantinski vojaski
poveljnik), 460
Danci, 398
Datij {Datius, skof v Mediolanu), 512,517-519
Daurentios/Dauritas (slovanski veljak), 488
Dea Coryphea (bozanstvo), 46
Decij (Decios, cesar), 20-21,23,35,39,42,247,
475
Decij {Decius, prvi eksarh v Raveni), 475
DengizichIDintzic (Atilov sin in eden od
naslednikov), 349,357
Desiderius (kristjan iz Celeje), 282
Dens Sol (bozanstvo), 51,55,56
Digna (legendarna junakinja ob hunskem
zavzetju Akvileje), 345
Dintzic, gl. Dengizich
Dioklecijan {Diocletianus), 14,31—34,36,48,
51-62,64-66,68-70,72-74,76-77,80-81,
87-90, 98,100,107,135,137,149,199,208,
224,241-242,250-256,410,573
Diomed (heroj/bozanstvo), 305
Dioniz (bozanstvo), 248
Dionizij (skof v Mediolanu), 256
Dionizij Mali, 420
Domicij Aleksander (uzurpator v Afriki), 81, 85
Domitianus (dostojanstvenik v gotskem
kraljestvu), 375
Domninus {vir clarissimus iz Gradeza), 472
Domnus/Domnius (skof v Sirmiju), 105,258
Donat (Hieronimov ucitelj v Rimu), 289
Edeka/Edekon/Edika (vladar Skirov), 350,358,
487
Ekvitij {Flavius Equitius, comes et magister
militum), 138,141
Elagabal (cesar), 51
Elija {Helias, patriarh v Gradezu), 523,525-
526,528-532,537-538,540,557,559,563,
565
Emilijan {Aemilianus, cesar), 21,23
Emonec/Emonci, 119,156
Engenalcus (germansko ime na napisu iz
Poreca), 442
Enodij {Ennodius), 221,229,372-373,413,
421,425
Eol (bozansvo), 168
Epifanij (skof v Ticinu/Paviji), 396
Epiphanius {vir spectabilis, upravnik Dalmacije),
384-385
Equitius; gl. Ekvitij
Erarik (gotski kralj rugijskega rodu), 396,433
Ereriliva (tudi Erelieva, Teoderikova mati,
katolicanka) 414
Erik (frankovski vojskovodja pred 800), 581
Eubarcus (germansko ime na napisu iz Poreca),
442
Eudoxia; gl. Evdoksija
Euin (langobardski dux vTridentu), 466
Ensebes (kristjan z orientalskim imenom v
Akvileji), 283
Eusebius; gl. Evzebij
Evdoksija {Eudoxia, cesarica, zena Valentinijana
IIL), 211,335-336
Eventius (skof iz Ticina), 276
Evfemija (sv., njej posvecena katedrala v
Gradezu)s, 281,283,294,324,369,424,440,
472,474,517-518,523-524,538,553,557,
566
Evfrazij {Eufrasius, skof iz Parentija), 255,277,
281,412,442,472,474,520,567
Zbirka ZÉ/46
657
Evgenij (.Eugenius, proticesar), 159,161-170,
172,174-188,195,305,317,329
Evgipij (.Eugippius, ucenec sv. Severina, opat
v Lukulanu), 195,214,217,229-239,303,
355-359,361,363-365,367,372,377,410-
411,417-418,420,423,511-513,580
Evnapij (.Eunapios iz Sardov, zgodovinar), 144,
169-170,172-175
Evterij (Euterius, skof v Sirmiju), 262
Evtropija (mati cesarice Favste), 112
Evzebij (Eusebios, zgodovinar), 33,89,100, 111,
166,254,297
Evzebij (.Eusebius, Hieronimov oce), 285-286
Evzebij {Eusebius, Kromacijev brat), 368,
289-290
Evzebij {Eusebius, skof iz Bononije), 275
Fabij Klavdij (provincialni namestnik), 66
Facundus iz Hermiane (teolog v casu shizme
Treh poglavij), 516-517,530
Falaris (legendarni tiran, v primerjavi s
Simplicijem iz Emone), 142
Farnobij {Farnobius, gotski voditelj), 310-311
Fausta {inlustrisfemina iz Parentija), 472
Favsta {Fausta, cesarica, Konstantinova zena),
80,91,110-112
Feliks {Felix, akvilejski mucenec), 254-255,292
Feliks {Flavius Constantius Felix, vojskovodja),
209,335
Felix (skof v Tarviziju/Trevizu), 465,471,540
Ferderuh {Ferderuchus, rugijski velikas), 363,365
Feva {Feva ali Feb a, tudi Feletheus, rugijski
kralj), 363-364
Filip (apostol), 171,176,183-184,
Filip Arabec {Philippus Arabs, cesar), 20-21,42,
49,56
Filip II. (sin Filipa Arabca), 56
Firmin (Firminus, skof vTergestu), 541,547,
551-552,563
Firmus (uzurpator v Afriki), 138
Flakcitej {Flaccitheus, rugijski kralj), 359,363
Flaminius (skof vTridentu), 525,526,528
Flavij Aper; gl. Aper
Flavij Konstancij {Flavius Constantius, comes et
magister utriusque militiae), 204
Flavij Konstancij {Flavius Constantius,
Konstantinov pretorijanski prefekt), 91
Flavij Sever {Flavius Valerius Severus, cesar v
drugi tetrarhiji), 58,76
Fiavijan ( Virius Nicomachus Flavianus, poganski
ideolog in drzavnik), 161,167,175-176,
179-180
Flavius Constantius {comes et magister utriusque
militiae pod Honorijem), 204
Flavius Equitius {magister militum v Iliriku),
141
Flavius Euodius (pretorijanski prefekt Galije),
152
Flavius Florentius (pretorijanski prefekt
Ilirika), 128
Flavius Nevitta (vojaski poveljnik), 128
Flavius Simplicias {vicarias urbis, doma iz
Emone), 141-142
Flavius Taurus (prefekt Italije), 128
Florentinus (asket iz Akvileje), 290
Florianus {consularis Venetiaé), 135
Florijan (.Florianus, cesar), 28
Florijan {Florianus, mucenec), 64-65,251-252,
255
Fokas (bizantinski cesar), 495,502,562
FontegiuslFonteius (skof v Feltru), 525—526,528,
534,540
Fortunacijan {Fortunatianus, akvilejski skof),
123,128,249,262-264,268,296,298
Fortunat {Fortunatus, mucenec iz Akvileje),
254-255,292,331
Fortunat {Fortunatus, patriarh v Gradezu), 564
Fotin (.Photinus, heretik iz Sirmija), 129,264,
273,299,531
Fracha (germansko ime na napisu iz Poreca), 442
Franki {Franci), 127,136,147, 310,315-317,
339-340,387,389,391,397-398,404-405,
410,425,427,429,431-432,434, 436-440,
442,445,450,454,457-460,462,465-466,
468-470,477-478,483,486,495-496,499,
501-503,512,519,529,535-536,540,542,
545.571
Friderik (Fredericus, rugijski princ), 365-367
Fridibad {comesprovinciae v Suaviji), 385,400
Fritigern (gotski voditelj), 145,311, 313
Fritigil (markomanska kraljica), 315
Frontin (shizmaticni skof v Saloni), 522
Frontinianistae (privrzenci shizmatika Frontina
v Dalmaciji), 522
Frueifer (Frugíferas, prvi poznani skof v
Tergestu), 415,511
Fulgencij (iz Ruspe, teolog), 420
Gainas (gotski vojskovodja), 167,169,174,190,
317-318,333
Gaius (arijanski skof, domnevno iz Savarije),
265-267
Gal {Constantius Gallus, caesar), 110,115,
125-127,273
Gala Placidija {Galla Placidia, cesarica), 178,
204-207,331,334-335,507
Galci (barbarizirani prebivalci Galije v 7. st.),
486.571
658
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALJJO IN IURIKOM Slovens ki prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antik»
Galerij (Ga/erius, cesar), 56—58, 64, 66, 68-70,
76-85, 87-88,90,98,250,252,256-257
Galien (Gallienus, cesar), 12,21-26,31, 35—45,
47,51-52,55,72,100,238
Galla (sestra Valentinijana II zena Teodozija
I.), 150
Garibald II. (bavarski vojvoda), 497-498
Garibald/Garivald ( Garibaldus rex)/Garivaldus
dux, bavarski vojvoda oz. kralj), 496
Gaudentius (skof vTergestu), 565
Gausi (langobardska dinastija), 458
Gavdencij (Gaudentius, skof iz Celeje), 417-419
Gazeus (kristjan z orientalskim imenom v
Gradezu), 283,473
Gelazij (papez), 238,415,417,420
Generid (Generidus, vojaski poveijnik
barbarskega rodu), 196,198,204,209,327,
329
Genius loci/Genius municipii (lokalno bozanstvo
v Neviodunu), 45
Gepidi, 100,259,315,323-324,339-340,348,
352-354,356,358,361,367,373,381,389,
397-398,400,403,405,410,428-429,434,
436,438-439,451-454,457-462,485-486,
493-494
German (Germanus, bizantinski vojskovodja),
436
Germinij (Germinius, arijanski skof v Sirmiju),
264—265,267
Gervazij (mucenec; njemu in somucencu
Protaziju posvecena cerkev v Mediolanu),
293-294
Geti (eno od poimenovanj za Slovane), 482
Gibuld (Gibuldus, alamanski kralj), 239,358,
362
Giso/Gizona (rugijska kraljica gotskega rodu),
363,365
Gisulf (Gisulfus) I. (prvi cedajski/forojulijski
vojvoda), 465
Gisulf (Gisulfus) II. (tretji cedajski vojvoda),
466,467,502,563
Glicerij (Glycerins, cesar), 224,360
Goduscani, 442
Gongii (domnevno akvilejska druzina), 248
Gordijan (Gordianus) III. (cesar), 12,20
Gothi minores (skupina Gotov v severni
Bolgariji), 372
Goti (Gothi), 14,21-22,25-26,29,38-39,67,
74,89,93,100,106-107,113,117,130-131,
144-145,147,151,157,161,167,173,179,
187,189-193,201,204,208-209,217,
225-227,230,232,235-237,258,269-270,
278,285,288,302,310,312,316,318-322,
325-326,328,330-332,335,339,342,
348-349,352,354-355,357-362,365,367,
369,371-374,377-383,385-387,389-392,
396-402,405,408-409,411,414,418,420-
422,424-425,427-440,442-443,445,450,
452-455,458-460,462,464,466,470-471,
477,482-483,486-487,491,494-495,503,
512,515,518-519,570-571,573,576
Goti (Krimski Goti), 372
Goti (Goti Tetraksiti v Bosporskem kraljestvu),
383
Gracijan (Gratianus, cesar), 104,134,136,139,
142-149,161,187,208,266,270,313,316,
335
Grasulf (Grasulfus, drugi cedajski vojvoda), 466
Gregor iz Naziansa (novo-nicejski teolog), 266
Gregor iz Nise (novo-nicejski teolog), 266
Gregor/Gregorij I. Veliki (GregoriusMagnus,
papez), 203,446-447,468,472,475-476,
478-479,481,486,496,500-501,518,522,
530,531,534-535,537-538,540-541,546-
550,552-554,559-561,562-563,566-567,
570-571
Grevtungi (Greuthungi, prvotna oznaka za
kasnejse Vzhodne Gote), 145-146,311
Gripas (gotski poveijnik v Dalmaciji), 427-428
Guderit (germansko ime pravovernega kristjana
na napisu iz Gradeza), 473
Gulfaris (Gulfarius, magister militum, vojaski
poveijnik v Istri), 476,500
Gundila (Got, konvertit v katolisko vero), 442
Hadrianus (tudi Adrianus, skof v Poli), 525
Hadrijan (cesar), 109
Haemonenses (virgines, kolektivna oznaka
asketinj iz Emone), 291
Hanniballianus (kristjan iz Emone), 279
Helena (Konstantinova mati, cesarica), 110-112
Helias (patriarh v Gradezu), 416,520,523,
525-526
Heliodor (Heliodorus iz Altina, asket in skof),
289-291,295,301
Helvidij (polemik proti menistvu), 275
Heraklej (bizantinski cesar), 485,502,503,571
Hercules Augustus (bozanstvo), 305
Herduic (gotski comes, vojaski poveijnik), 381
HerkuVHerculius (bozanstvo v cesarski
ideologiji in propagandi), 29,54,171,176
Hermanarik (Hermanaricus, gotski vladar iz
rodu Amalijcev okrog 375), 487
Heruli (Heruli), 25,229,323-324,339,348,
352-354,356,358-359,361,363,366,368,
372,374,389,397-398,421-422,436,438-
440,451,453,459,462,491
Zbirka ZC 146
659
Heruski, 453
Hezihij (Hesychius, skof v Saloni), 300,506
Hieronim (.Hieronymus iz Stridona kot
zgodovinska osebnost), 130,141-144,146,
192,202,238,242-243,245,249,250-254,
266,268,276,284-291,295-297,300-301,
312,315,319-324,322,332
Hilarij (Hilarius, skof iz Piktavijev/Poitiersa),
245,261,285
Hilarij (Hilarius, skof in mucenec v Akvileji),
254
Hilbudij (bizantinski vojaski poveljnik), 491
Hildechis/Hildigis/Ildigisal/Ildegis (langobardski
velikas); gl. Ildegis
Honoratus (kristjan iz Emone), 279,282
Honoratus', gl. Paetus Honoratus
Honoria (kristjanka iz Emone), 279
Honoriani (pripadniki vojaske enote v Aecijevi
vojski),209
Honorij (Honorius, cesar), 67,163,165,178,
183,187-189,192,201-206,239,303,318,
326-328,330-331,333-334,339,342,373
Honorija (.lusta Grata Honoria, sestra
Valentinijana IIL, cesarica, ki jo je zasnubil
Atila), 212,215,338-339,347
Honorius (kristjan iz Emone), 279
Hoftorius (papez), 564
Horontius (skof v Vicetiji/Vicenzi), 534,540
Hrvati (kot Goti v srednjeveskem izrocilu), 443
Huni (Hunni), 144-147,151,167,189-190,
206,208-209,211,214-216,218,220,
225-226,311-313,315,318-320,324,331,
333-351,352-353,355-358,369,372,393,
397-398,400,438-440,458-459,460,463,
482,485-487,490,492-493,578
Hunimund (Hunimundus, vladar [dux/rex]
Svebov), 357-358,362-363
Hunuulfus (= Onoulphus, Odoakrov brat in
vojaski poveljnik), 358
lanuarius (skof v Akvileji), 507
Ianuarius (skof v Juliju Karniku), 511
Ibas (Ibas iz Edese, pronestorijanski teolog),
516,531,567
Iberijei (kavkasko ljudstvo), 161,167
Ildegis/Ildigisal (langobardski velikas, pripadnik
letingijske dinastije), 434,440,458-459,488,
492
Ildibad/Hildebad (.Ildebadus/Heldebadus,
vzhodnogotski kralj), 430,433
Ildico (zadnja Atilova zena germanskega rodu),
348
Illus (upornik proti cesarju Zenonu), 366
Illyriciani (prebivalci Ilirika), 203
Immo (comes rei militar is, verjetno germanskega
porekla), 129-130
Ingenuas (uzurpator v Panoniji), 23,25,35,100
Ingenuus/Ingenuinus (skof v Sabioni v Drugi
Reciji), 455,525-526,528,534,536-537,
540,544
Innocentius (asket iz Akvileje), 290
Inocenc (Innocentius L, papez), 300, 506
Intimius (kristjan iz Petovione), 272
Ioanna (kristjanka iz Akvileje z orientalskim
imenom), 283
loannes (bizantinski voj skovodj a, patricius), 431,
436-437,471,520-521
loannes (kristjan iz Emone), 280
loannes (primicerius notariorum, uzurpator),
205-206,334-335
loannes/Iohannes (skof v Celeji), 525,534
loellus (kristjan z orientalskim imenom v
Akvileji), 283
Iohanna/Iohannes (devet oseb na mozaicnih
napisih v Gradezu), 473
lohannes (patriarh/summuspatriarcha v Akvileji),
520,563,565
lohannes (patricias, naslovljenec pisma Pelagija I.),
471
lohannes (skof v Parentiju), 525,527,534,547
lohannes (vir clarissimus iz Paren tija), 472
lohannes . de Pannoniis\ gl. Janez/lohannes (de
Pannoniis)
lohannis (imeni dveh vojakov na napisih v
Gradezu), 473
losef (kristjan iz Akvileje z orientalskim
imenom), 283
Iouenat (bozanstvo), 306
Irenej (Irenaeus, skof in mucenec iz Sirmija), 65,
69,251
Istrani (provinciales Histriae), 404—405
lulianus (asket iz Akvileje), 290
lulianus tyrannus (= Sabinas lulianus), 32
Iulius Constantius (polbrat Konstantina
Velikega), 91
Iulius Nepos; gl. Julij Nepot
lunior (skof v Veroni), 534,540
lustinianus (Aurelius Iustinianus, vir
perfectisssimus dux, na napisu iz Petovione), 67
lustinianus (diakon v Celeji), 281
Izida (Isis, bozanstvo), 45,48—50,306
Janez (akvilejski patriarh); gl. lohannes (summus
patriarcha)
Janez (frankovski vojvoda na rizanskem zboru),
475
Janez (loannes, patricij); gl. loannes (bizantinski
vojskovodja, patricius)
660
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Janez (Joannes, uzurpator), 205—206,209,
334-335,342
Janez Evangelist, 171,183—184.
Janez I. (papez), 414
Janez II. (papez), 385
Janez III. (papez), 522
Janez IV. (papez), 255
Janez iz Antiohije (teolog), 531
Janez iz Efeza (zgodovinar), 481
Janez iz Evrije/Evroje (skof), 561
Janez iz Likopole (asket s slovesom preroka),
167
Janez iz Lisa (Lissitana civitas, Ljes v severni
Albaniji), 561
Janez iz Nikiua (zgodovinar), 481
Janez iz Parentija (skof), 532,534,547
Janez Krizostom (kot cerkveni politik), 166,
168.175.203.298- 300,303,506
Janez Krstnik (sv.), 176 (cerkev), 293-294
(relikvije), 305 (cerkev)
Janez/Johannes (de Pannoniis, begunski skof v
Istri), 479,501,541,551-552,554,556,562,
571
JanezJIohannes (skof iz Celeje), 479,527,546,
562
Januarij (Ianuarius, skof v Akvileji), 507
Januarij (Ianuarius, skof v Saloni), 414
Jazigi, 22
Jobinus/Iobinus/Iovinus (pretorijanski prefekt
Ilirika), 560
Jovijan (cesar), 134,187
Jovin (Iovinus, akvilejski klerik), 268,286,290
Jovinijan (heretik), 275—276
Jovinus (Iovinus, magister equitum cesarja
Julijana Odpadnika), 127,129-130
Judje/judje (etnicna in/ali verska skupina), 51,
248.298- 299,301,396-397,414,423-424
Julij (lulius, papez), 260
Julij Nepot (lulius Nepos, cesar), 216-218,
223-224,234,236
Julijan (lulianus, aristokrat iz Dalmacije,
podpornik menistva), 288
Julijan (lulianus) iz Parentija (skof), 293
Julijan Odpadnik (lulianus, cesar) 66, 97,111,
115,123-125,127-131,134-136,187,265
Julijan Valens (lulianus Valens, arijanski skof iz
Petovione), 267-272,316
Julijan; gl. Sabin Julijan
Jupiter, 20,41-43,45-48,50,54,168,176- 177,
181,305
Juppiter Depulsor, 46-47
Juppiter Dolichenus, 42,46,50
Just (Iustus, mucenec izTergesta), 254—255
Justin I. (lustinus, cesar), 411,425-426,516
Justin II. (lustinus, cesar), 461-462, 469
Justina (lustina, cesarica, zena Valentinijana I.),
139,143-144,148,292,315-316
Justina (mucenka, njej posvecena cerkev v
Pataviju/Padovi), 383
Justinijan (lustinianus, bizantinski vojaski
poveljnik), 436
Justinijan (lustinianus, cesar), 159,221,344,
409,411,414,421,426-429,433-437,440,
451-454,456, 459-461,466,471,474-475,
478,485,491-493,496,511-512,515-520,
523,531-532,538-539,542-544,566,570
Juti, 454
Jutungi (Iuthungi), 24,27-28,209
Kadiseni (perzijska enota \numerus Cadisianus\
na italskem bojiscu), 473
Kalinik (Gallinicus, eksarh), 475-476,479,486,
500,547-550,554
Kanciji (Cantii, akvilejski mucenci), 253,255,
292-293
Kandidijan (Candidianus, patriarh v Gradezu),
563-564,567
Kantianila (Cantianilla, mucenka), 255
Kar (Carus, cesar), 26,28-34
Karakala (cesar), 43
Karantanci; gl. Carontani
Karel Veliki, 557
Karin (Carinus, cesar), 30-34,53,61
Karniolci, 443
Karpi (Carpi), 20,22,28,68
Kasiodor (Cassiodorus kot drzavnik), 71,169,
171,176,375-377,384,387,390,392,399,
402-408,410,413,420-421,425,429,495
Kastricijan (Castritianus, romar iz Panonije),
288,292
Kavtopat (bozansvo), 46
Kibela (Cybele, bozanstvo), 47-48,50 (gl.
Magna mater, Velika Mati)
Kimbri, 488
Klavdij (II.) Gotski (Claudius Gothicus, cesar),
23,26-28,37-40
Kief (Cleph, langobardski kralj), 468
Klodvik (frankovski kralj), 410,425
Klotar I. (frankovski kralj), 496
Kolosej; gl. Colloseus
Kolumba; gl. Columba
Konstancij (Constantins, Atilov notarios iz
Galije),211,338
Konstancij (Constantins, Atilov notarios iz
Italije), 212-215,338
Konstancij (Constantius, Konstantinov pogajalec
z Licinijem), 89
ZbirkaZC/46
661
Konstancij (Constantius, skof v Lavriaku), 227,
233
Konstancij (Constantins, vojaski poveljnikv
Panoniji), 204
Konstancij Feliks (Flavius Constantins Felix);
gl. Felix
Konstancij Gal; gl. Gal
Konstancij L (Constantins Chlorus, cesar),
56-58,76-78,80,90,250,252
Konstancij II. (Constantins, cesar), 67, 96—97,
100,104,112-113,116,118-130,135,143,
179.182.187.190.260- 261,263-265,273
Konstancij; gl. Constantins
Konstancija (Constantia, hcerka Konstancija II.,
zena cesarja Gratijana), 143
Konstancija (Constantia, Konstantinova
polsestra in Licinijeva zena), 84,87,102,110
Konstancijan (Constantianus, bizantinski
poveljnik), 428,430
Konstanciol (Constantiolus, Atilov dvorjan), 216
Konstans (Constans, cesar), 67,98,104,112,115-
119.124.135.199.260- 261,263-264,273
Konstantin (Constantinus) I. Veliki, 33-34,43,
60-64,66-67, 69-70,72-73, 76-82,84,85-
113,115-120,126,135,140,149,156,170,
180,187,190,194,199,204,221,256-260,
263,274,303,309-310,325,494
Konstantin II. (Constantinus, cesar), 67, 84,91,
93-94,102,106,108,112-113,115-118,260
Konstantin III. (Constantinus, uzurpator), 204,
325,331
Konstantin IV. (bizantinski cesar), 571
Konstantina (Constantina, sestra Konstancija
II., cesarica), 119
Krisogon (Chrysogonus, akvilejski mucenec),
251,253-255
Krisp (Crispas, Konstantinov sin, caesar), 67, 84,
90-91,93-94,102,106,108,110-112,126,
199
Krispin (Crispinas, galski mucenec ali ugleden
kristjan v Petovioni), 272
Krispin (Rutilius Pudens Crispinas, poveljnik v
Akvileji), 18-19
Kromadj (Chromatius, skof v Akvileji), 166,
168,246,249-250,254,256,268,286,289-
290,292,295-301,304,306,322,324,331,
424,506,510,513
Kunimund (gepidski kralj), 460
Kuningpert (langobardski kralj), 567
Kutriguri, 485
Kvadi (Quadi), 22,24,32,127,136,138-140,
143-144,146,160,271,319,323,356,393,
495
Kvintil (Quintillus, cesar), 27-28
Kvirin (Quirinus, skof v Sisciji), 70,204,252,
255-256,292-293,324-325
Lampridius (kristjan iz Petovione), 272
Langobardi (Langobardi, tudi Longobardi), 236,
259,346,353,361,366,377,389,393,397-
398,423,432,436,438-439,442,445-446,
450-470,476-479,486,488,491,495-496,
499-503,515,522-523,529,534-537,539,
541-542,544,547-548,551,554,563-564,
567,569-571,575,580
Latobiki /Latovici (pripadniki enote, ki je nosila
etnicno ime Latobikov) 182
Laurentius (duhovnik, ki je skrunil grobove), 411
Laurentius (skof v Bellunu), 534,540
Laurentius (skof v Feltru), 525—526, 528,
Laurentius (vir clarissimuspalatinus iz Gradeza),
472
Lavrencij (Laurentius, praefecus annonae)
404-405,408
Lavrencij (Laurentius, skof v Mediolanu), 522
Lavrencij (Laurentius, protipapez) 415,420,
510-511
Leander (skof iz Sevile), 541
Leo scolasticus (kristjan iz Celeje), 281
Leon (iz Panonije, magister officiorum) 141,289
Leon I. (cesar), 218,223—224, 355,358
Leon I. Veliki (papez), 218-219,221-222,301,
315,340,347,356,358,507,519,530
Leon III. (papez), 557
Leonianus (galski asket, doma iz panonske
Savarije), 227,360
Leonijan (Leonianus, skof v Tiburniji), 525,527
Leontokefal (bozanstvo), 49
Letingi (langobardska dinastija), 458
Leutharis (alamanski vojskovodja), 439
Liberij (Liberias, Teoderikov pretorijanski
prefekt), 234,379-380
Liberij (papez), 264,268
Liberij (patricij), 511
Libij Sever (Libius Severus, cesar), 217
Licinij (Licinius, cesar), 34,60,64,66-67,
69-70,72,74,76,79,81-97,99-107,110,
112-113,135,170,257-258,309
Licinij II. (Licinianus Licinius, Licinijev sin), 67,
84,93-94,102,106,110
Licinius Diocletianus (vir egregius, napis v
Akvileji iz Galienove dobe), 25
Limiganti, 127
Liupram (salzburski nadskof s srede 9. st.), 577
Longobardi; gl. Langobardi
Lopichis (praded Pavla Diakona), 572
Lukristani (Lucristani), 380—381,408—409
662
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALUO IN (LIR1KOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Lukul (Licinius Lucullus), 237
Lupicin (duhovnik v Stridonu), 290
Lupus (cedajski vojvoda), 467
Macedonia (.Macedonius, skof v Akvileji), 512,
519
Magna Mater (Velika Mati, bozanstvo), 45,47,
302,306 (gl. tudi Cybele, Velika Mati)
Magnencij (.Magnentius, uzurpator), 96-98,
100,118-125,127,130-131,162,179,188,
205,260,264,273,309
Magnus Maximus; gl. Maksim {Magnus
Maximus, uzurpator)
Majorijan (ded cesarja Majorijana), 227
Majorijan {Flavius lulius Valerius Maiorianus,
cesar), 217-218,220,223,226-227,349,356,
368,401
Makrijan {Macrianus, uzurpator), 24,38
Maksencij (.Maxentius, samooklicani cesar), 62,
76,78-87,96,104,256-257,309
Maksim {Magnus Maximus, uzurpator), 148-
152,154-159,162,165-167,175,188,273,
316,329
Maksim (Maximus, proarijanski skofiz Salone),
261-263
Maksim {Maximus, provincialni namestnik s
sedezem v Sisciji), 70
Maksim {Maximus, skof iz Avguste
Taurinorum/Torina), 253,256,292
Maksim (Maximus, skof v Emoni), 275-276
Maksim (nadskof v Saloni), 500,549-550
Maksim (po kasnejsem izrocilu mucenec iz
Emone), 479
Maksimijan {Maximianus, cesar, Dioklecijanov
sovladar), 48,51,53-59,61,65-66,76,
78-81,85, 89-90,252
Maksimijan {Maximianus, skof v Raveni), 556
Maksimin {Maximinus iz Sopijan v Valeriji,
pretorijanski prefekt Galije), 138,141-142,
289
Maksimin Daja {Maximinus Daia, cesar), 76,
78, 80,84-85,87-89,91,93,99,250,257
Maksimin Tracan {Maximinus Thrax, cesar), 12,
14-21,27,35,41,176,344,464
Malchos (kristjan z orientalskim imenom v
Akvileji in v Gradezu), 283
Mamertin (pretorijanski prefekt Italije, Afrike
in Ilirika), 130,135-136
Mamertin {Mamertinus, tribun, poveljnik
vojaske enote v Obreznem Noriku), 214,231
Marcelijan {Marcellianus, skof v Akvileji),
510-511
Marcelin {Marcellinus, brat Magna Maksima),
150,152-153
Marcelin {Marcellinus, comes rei militaris v
Dalmaciji), 217,223,225-226,232,349
Marcellianus (skof v Akvileji okrog 500),
510-511
Marcellianus (poveljnik vValentinijanovi vojni
proti Kvadom), 138
Marcellina (ime dveh kristjank iz Emone), 279
Marcellinus {vir clarissimus, kristjan iz Celeje),
279,281
Marcellinus (skof v Akvileji, Marcelijanov
naslednik), 511
Marcianus/Martianus (skof v Pedeni), 525,527,
556
Marcijan (.Marcianus, cesar), 218,337,347,
353-355,538
Marcijan {Marcianus, skof neznanega porekla
na napisu iz Gradeza), 553,557-558,566
Marcion (heretik), 246
Marcus (skof v Petovioni), 272
Mareas (kristjan z orientalskim imenom v
Akvileji), 283
Marinijan (Marinianus, skof v Raveni), 550-
551,553-554
Marinus (emonski kristjan), 280
Maris (pronestorijanski perzijski skof), 516
Mark (Marcus, skof v Sisciji), 71,262
Mark Avrelij (cesar), 26,40,48,109,137,393
Mark Gongij (Mitrov castilec iz Akvileje), 248
Markomani {Marcomannt}, 22,28,138,177,
315,319,356,392-393,398,410,495
IS/larkomir/Marcomirus (geograf), 390,392-393,
410,572-573,575-576
Martianus/Marcianus (skof v Opitergiju), 525
Martin (bizantinski vojaski poveljnik), 492
Martin iz Brage {Martinas Dumiensis episcopus),
227-228,398-399,424-425,481,485-486,491
Martin Tourski (sv., asket), 285,290,297,304,467
Martinijan {Martinianus, provincialni
namestnik Sredozemskega Norika), 67,118
Materninus (skof v Sabioni), 525-526,528
Mathbe (kristjan z orientalskim imenom v
Akvileji), 283
Mattzari (neidentiiicirano ljudstvo), 38
Maurentius {vir illustris iz Tergesta), 472
Maver {Maurus, mucenec iz Parentija), 255,293
Mavricij (Mundov sin, vojaski poveljnik), 427
Mavrikij {Maurikios/Mauricius, cesar), 455,
468,475-476,489,494,502,520,525,528,
530,532,535-537,544,547,550-551,560,
562-563,565,567,570,580
Maxentius (patriarh v Cedadu okrog 800), 513
Maxentius (skof v Juliju Karniku), 525,534, 540
Maximinus (kristjan iz Celeje), 283
l
Zbirka ZC/46
663
Maximinus (kristjan iz Celeje suzenjskega
porekla), 282
Maximus (tudi Pupienus, senatski cesar), 15,19
Maxsimilianus(\), kristjan iz Petovione, 272
Megasius (arijanski skof iz Panonije), 268
Menoiil ( Tullius Menophilus, poveljnik v
Akvileji), 18
Merobaudes (pesnik, udelezenec alpskega
pohoda), 210
Merovingi, 496
Migdonius/Magdonius (arijanski skof iz
Panonije), 268
Milricus (germansko ime na napisu iz Poreca), 442
Misaci (pripadniki vojaske enote iz Vzhodnega
Ilirika), 310
Mitra/Mitras (Mithras, bozanstvo), 26,31,
42-52,55,64,66-67,81,242,246,248-249,
302,305-306
Mocimus (kristjan iz Akvileje z orientalskim
imenom), 283
Mundo/Mundus (vojskovodja v bizantinski
sluzbi), 427-429
Murgio (napis iz Gradeza z imenom ,ilirske‘
provenience), 473
Musôkios (slovanski veljak), 488
Naristi, 398
Narzes {Narsespatricius), 394,398,431,436-
437,440,442,450,459-462,465,469-471,
475,477,520-521,542
Nazarij (sv., domnevno prvi skof v Kopru), 549
Neron (cesar), 246
Nestorij (sirski teolog), 516
Neuitta (magister militum cesarja Julijana
Odpadnika), 127
Nevri (Neuri), 356
Niaru (kristjan z orientalskim imenom v
Akvileji), 283
Niceas (asket iz Akvileje), 290
Nigrinus (voditelj vojaskega upora proti cesarju
Julijanu v Akvileji), 130
Niketa (Nicetas, skof v Akvileji), 218-219,345,
507,510
Nikomah Flavijan; gl. Flavijan
Nonnosa (kristjanka iz Celeje), 283
Nonoz (Nonnosus, diakon iz Molzbichla
svetniskega slovesa), 282-283,416-417
Norici mediterranei (prebivalstvo province, ki ga
je zastopal concilium provincial), 67
Noricani/Noriki (Norici, provinciales Norici,
Non), 67,209,232,397,409-410,462-464,
498,569
Numerijan (Numerianus, cesar), 30-32,254-255
Nummii Albini Seneciones (vplivna senatska
rodbina v Rimu), 91
Nutrices Augustae (bozanstvo), 43
Odoaker (Odovacar, Odovacer), 187,217-218,
223,229-230,233-237,354,358-361,364-
368,371-375,377-379,383,386,389-390,
399,404,409-410,448,453,463,571
Olibrij (konzul v letu Teodozijeve smrti), 165
Onoulf (Onoulfw, Onoulphus, Hunuulfus, Odoakrov
brat in vojskovodja), 236,358,366,367
Opilion (Venantius Opilio, vir inlustris,praefectus
praetorio et patricius iz Patavija/Padove), 416
Optatianus (ime dveh kristjanov iz Celeje), 282
Orest (Orestes, Atilov notarius), 212-216,223,
225,234-235,33S, 365-366
Origen (teolog), 245,249,296-297
Osij (skof Osius iz Kordobe, Konstantinov
svetovalec), 111
Ostrogoti (Ostrogothi, vzhodna/grevtunska
skupina Gotov), 167,226,232,311,315,318,
320,323-324,330,348,352-354,356-360,
366,368 (prim. Greuthungi, Vzhodni Goti)
Osvin (Osuin, comes vir illustris v casu
Teoderika), 381,385-386
Otacilija Severa (zena Filipa Arabca, cesarica), 50
Ovida (tudi Odiva, comes Julija Nepota), 223-224,
236
Paetus Honoratus (vir clarissimus, corrector
Italiae), 55
Pakatijan (Pacatianus, uzurpator v Panoniji in
Meziji), 20,23
Paladij (Palladius, skof v Ratiariji, homejski
teolog), 267-270,275,278,284-287,292-
293,295-296,298,316
Palladis (kristjan iz Akvileje z orientalskim
imenom), 283
Pamfil iz Cezareje (mucenec), 250
Pannoniciani (pripadniki vojaske enote
panonskega porekla), 209
Panonci/Panonijci (Pannonii, kot splosna
oznaka prebivalstva panonskih provine),
201-202,356,398-399,424,462,527,569
Pardus (kristjan iz Emone), 274,280
Pashazij (Paschasius), 235,417,420
Patricij (irski misijonar; skupne poteze z
Viktorinom iz Petovione), 243,246
Patricij (Patricius, skof v Emoni), 479,525,527,
534,546,575
Paulinus (prvi patriarh v Akvileji), 519
(gl. Pavel/Paulus)
Paulus (arijanski skof, domnevno iz Sopian),
267
Paulus (brat patricij a Oresta), 234
664
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Paulus (skof v Altinu), 565
Paulus (vojak v frankovski (?) enoti; milix de
numero Zal(iorum}), 310
Pavel (Paulus, tudi Paulinus, samooklicani
patriarh v Akvileji), 519-522
Pavlin IL (Paulinus, patriarh v Cedadu okrog 800),
345,581
Pavlinijan (Hieronimov brat), 146,288
Peiragästos (Peiragastus, slovanski veljak), 488
Pelagij (sv., po srednjeveskem izrocilu mucenec
v Emoni), 479
Pelagij I. (papez), 430,437,450,471,475,
519-521,542,567
Pelagij II. (papez), 518,523,529-532,538,550,
566-567
Persoiustiniani (perzijska vojaska enota na
italskem bojiscu), 440,473 (prim. Kadiseni)
Perzijci, 39,432,436,439,454,459,473,486
Peter (Petrus, shizmaticni skof neznanega
izvora), 541,548,563
Peter Krisolog (Petrus Chrysologus, skof v
Raveni), 507
Petrus (skof v Altinu), 525,534
Petrus (v krscanstvo spreobrnjeni jud iz
Gradeza), 397,424
Pikti, 11
Pitzia (gotski comes, vojaski poveljnik v sirmijski
vojni), 381
Primenij (Primenius, nekdanji Orestov zaupnik
in begunec v Noriku), 239,366
Primogenij (.Primogenius, patriarh v Gradezu),
564
Prisk Atal (Priscus Attalus, uzurpator), 179
Prob (Probus, cesar), 14,28-29,31,56,98
Prob (Pompeius Probus, pretorijanski prefekt
cesarja Galerija), 79
Proba (asketinja iz senatorske druzine Anicijev,
Evgipijeva znanka), 420
Probin (konzul v letu Teodozijeve smrti), 165
Probin (Probinus, patriarh v Akvileji), 522,559
Probus (Sextus Claudius Petronius Probus,
veckratni pretorijanski prefekt Ilirika, Italije
in Afrike), 128,136,138,141-143,296-297
Proclinus/Prodinus (skof v Saloni), 522
Promot (Promotus, Teodozijev vojaski
poveljnik), 158
Promotus (provincialni namestnik Norika ok.
449), 212-214,338
Protazij (mucenec, njemu in so-mucencu
Gervaziju posvecena cerkev v Mediolanu),
293-294
Protogenes (skof v Serdiki), 104-105
Protus (mucenec v Akvileji, v povezavi s
Kancijevo mucenisko skupino), 253,255
Providencij (Providentius, shizmaticni skof
neznanega izvora), 541,548,563
Pupienus (tudi Maximus, senatski cesar), 15,19
Pusinnio (kristjan iz Petovione), 272
Quadus/Quadr, gl. Kvadi
Querellus (emonski kristjan), 279
Quirinus', gl. Kvirin
Quirites (metaforicna oz. pesniska oznaka za
Romane/Rimljane v 6. st.), 228
Radagajs (Radagaisus, gotski ,kralj‘), 192,214,
322-325,327,331,333-334,342
Ranilda (Gotinja, ki je prestopila v katolisko vero),
414
Regalijan (Regalianus, uzurpator), 23
Reschivus (skof v Parentiju), 548
Retijci (Raetici, oznaka provincialnega
prebivalstva Prve in Druge Recije), 394
Richelda (germansko ime na napisu iz Poreca), 442
Ricimer (Flavius Ricimer, vojskovodja
germanskega porekla ,patricius), 217,232,
357,360
Rihomer (Flavius Richomers, magister militum v
casu Teodozija), 158
Roksolani, 22-23
Roman (Romanus, vojaski poveljnik iz Norika,
clan poslanstva k Atili), 212-214,338
Roman (Romanus, eksarh v Raveni), 466,415,
533,538-539,546-547
Romani (Romani kot oznaka za prebivalce rimskega
cesarstva po njegovem propadu na Zahodu od 5.
do 8. st), 209,213,227-231,233,235-237,282,
315,344,362-367,372,378-380,383,385,399,
401,414,425,446,456-451,463-464,461-468,
495-496,553,570-572,576,579-581
Romul (Romulus na otoku Lukulanu pri
Neaplju), 234
Romul (Romulus, comes, voditelj poslanstva k
Atili), 212-216,218,234,338-339,349-350
Romul Avgustul (Romulus Augustulus, zadnji
rimski cesar na Zahodu), 216-218,359
Romulus (clan mestnega sveta v Akvileji), 130
Romulus (sin uzurpatoija Maksencija), 83
Rua/Ruga (hunsld kralj), 334-335,337
Rufin (Flavius Rufinus, pretorijanski prefekt
Vzhoda), 188
Rufin (Rufinus iz Konkordije, asket v Akvileji
in na Vzhodu, Hieronimov nasprotnik), 166,
290,296
Rugijci (Rugi, Rugii), 226,236,259,339,348,
352-359,361,363-368,371-372,396-399,
425,439,453,463
Zbirka ZC/46
665
Rusticus (skof v Tarvisiju), 534
Rustik (skof iz Narbona), 274
Rutilius Pudens Crispinus (poveljnik v Akvileji), 18
Sabazios (bozanstvo), 46
Sabin (Sabinus, pretorijanski prefekt
Maksimina Daje), 87
Sabin Julijan (M. Aurelius Sabinus lulianus,
uzurpator), 32-33,35,61
Sabinus (skof iz Placentije/Piacenze), 276
Sabostius (clan mestnega sveta v Akvileji), 130
Sadagi/Sadagarii (Hunom all Alanom sorodno
ljudstvo v Panoniji), 357
Safrax (voditelj alanskega delà skupine treh
ljudstev), 145-146,270,311-314,317,330
Salijski Frank (pripadnik enote numerus
ZaliorumT)y 310
Salonina (zena cesarja Galiena), 25
Sambo (kristjan iz Gradeza z orientalskim
imenom), 283
Samo (slovanski voditelj), 488,572
Saqlab (arabska oznaka obmejnih enot,
domnevna podlaga za ime Slovanov), 483
Sarmati (Sarmatae), 15,22—24,28—30,54, 82,
107,112,127-129,137-138,144,160,226,
271,310,319,323-324,339,348,352-353,
356,358-359,372-373,397-398,425,462,
482
Sarus (gotski voditelj, Ataulfov nasprotnik),
323-324,327-328
Sasi (.Saxones), 136,315,324,339,351,398,
425,453-454,462,542
Satumus (bozanstvo), 248,305
Saul (alanski voditelj), 167,174,196,317-318,321
Scamarae (etnicno mesana marginalna druzbena
skupina), 233,487
Sclabi/Sclavi/Sclaui (oznake za Slovane), 443,
481-482,486,497-498,500,503,550,572
Sclaveni/Sclavini (oznaki za Slovane), 482, 483,
486-487,489 (prim. Sklauenoi/Sklaveni,
Slovani)
Sebastijan (domnevno zadnji skof iz Sirmija),
509
Sebastijan (Sebastianus, magisterpeditum, padel
v bitki pri Adrianoplu), 131
Sekund (Secundus izTridenta, 463,497-498,
528,532
Sekundijan iz Singiduna (homej ski/arijanskf
skof), 267,316
Semiti (17 ali vec semitskih imen na napisih s
severnega Jadrana), 283
Semnoni, 24
Senarij ( Senariusy Teoderikov comes patrimonii,
patricius), 386
Senicio (tudi Senecio, zarotnik proti
Konstantinu), 64,89, 91
Septimij Sever, 109
Septimius (uzurpator v Dalmaciji), 14,65
Septimus (skof iz Altina), 507
Serapis (bozanstvo), 45,48,304
Sergij (papez), 567
Servatus (dux Raetiarum), 384,387, 394
Seuera (kristjanka iz Celeje), 282
Sever (Flavius Valerius Severus, cesar), 76—78,
88,253
Severin (dopisovalec papeza Janeza II.), 385
Severin (Severinus, noriski asket in drzavnik),
195,214,227-239,294,303,348,355-359,
361-367,372,377,384-385,401,410-411,
416-420,423,455,463,511,512-513,541,543
Severinus (vir illustris ac magnificas v gotski dobi,
z zadolzitvami v Saviji in Dalmaciji), 384
Severus (patriarh v Gradezu), 532,534,537,
547-548,552,563
Severus (skof v Tergestu), 525, 533-534
Silvanas (bozanstvo), 47, 305
Silvanus (Magnencijev konjeniski poveljnik),
121,125
Silvanus (rimski bankir, cigar izrocitev je
zahteval Atila), 215,338
Simah (SymmachuSy papez), 510-511
Simah (Symmachus, poganski politik in ideolog),
179
Simah (Symmachus, romanski drzavnik v casu
Teoderika), 414-415
Simeonius (vir clarissimus), 385
Simplex (kristjan iz Celeje), 282
Simplicijan (Simplicianus, skof v Mediolanu/
Milanu), 303
Simplicius (kristjan iz Celeje suzenjskega
porekla), 282
Simplicius (vicarias urbis, doma iz Emone),
141-142,287
Sindual (magister militum herulskega porekla), 477
Siricij (papez), 276
Skiri, 339,348,352-354,356,358-359,361,
368,372,397,400,487
Skiti, 39
Sklauenoi/Sklaveni, 482, 484-485 (prim. Sclabiy
Sclaveni, Slovani)
Slovani, 349,356,397-400,425,432,434,
436,438-440,442,445-446,448,458,460,
468-469,476,479,481-497,498-503,515,
542,546-548,550-551,557,569,571-572,
576,578,579-580 (gl. Sklauenoi, Sklaveni,
Sclaui, Sclaviy Sklavini, Sclabiy Venethiy Wenedi,
Winidt)
666
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALUO IN ILfRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Smaragd (eksarh), 532,563
Sofija (,Suffia\ zena Justina II., bizantinska
cesarica), 469
Solacius (skof v Veroni), 525,526
Sonce (Sol, bozanstvo), 44, 51,249
Spes Augusta (bozanstvo), 305
Stercorius (kristjan s samo-ponizevalnim
imenom iz Verone), 282
Stilihon (Stilicho, Stilico), 167,174,180,187-
189,191-193,202,204,217,318,319,320,
321,323,325,326
Svebi (Suebi), 28, 71,226,231, 315,323-324,
330,339,348,351-352,354,356-358,361-
362,368-369,372,375,397-398,400,402,
404,410,424,431,439,452- 454,462, 479,
488,495-496 (prim. QuadiyAlamanni)
Sapur L, 14
Stefan ( Stephanus, skof v Saloni), 420,422,424
Tacijan (Tatianus, mucenec), 254
Tacit (Tacitus, cesar), 28
Tajfali, 310,311
Talasij (ThalassiuSy comes, pretorijanski prefekt,
poslanec Konstancija II. pri pogajanjih v
Petovioni), 263
Tanit (bozanstvo), 46
Tasilo (Tassilo L, bavarski kralj), 496-497
Tatul (Tatulus, udelezenec poslanstva k Atili),
213-215,338
Teja (Theia, zadnji vzhodnogotski kralj), 437
Temavus/Timavus (recno bozanstvo), 305
Teodahad (Theodahadus, vzhodnogotski kralj),
403,414,426,429,438
Teodebert./Teudebert I. (Theodebertus,
Theudebertus, frankovski kralj), 391,425,432,
434,437,454,458,496
Teoderik (Veliki; Flavius Theodericus), 100,217,
234-235,235,321,344,352,355,359-361,
365,367,369,371-374,376-380,383-387,
397,399-403,408-411,413-415,418,420-
421,423-425,427,440,461,495,510
Teoderik Strabon (voditelj gotske skupine v
Trakiji), 352,355,360, 372
Teodor (Flavius Mallius Theodoras, pretorijanski
prefekt Ilirika, Italije in Afrike), 202
Teodor (Theodoras, skof v Akvileji), 105,263,
274
Teodor iz Mopsuestije (pronestorijansko
usmerjeni teolog), 516,531,567
Teodora (Theodora, zena Konstancija Klora), 90
Teodoret iz Kira (pronestorijansksi teolog), 164,
169,171-173,176,181,507,516,531,567
Teodozij I. Veliki (Theodosius), 43-44,48, 63,
104,117,138,146-162,164-185,187-191,
194-196,201,204-207,211,215,223,227,
266,273,297-299,301-305,309,311-313,
316-318,320,329,335-337,339,506,538
Teodozij II. {Theodosius, vzhodnorimski cesar),
170,205,211,215,299,335-337,339,538
Tertulijan, 249
Tervingi (Iheruingi, ena od oznak za
zahodnogotsko skupino), 145,311 (prim.
Vizigoti, Zahodni Goti)
Teudelinda (Theudelinda, langobardska kraljica
bavarskega porekla), 496,499
Teuganius (germansko ime na napisu iz Poreca),
442
Tevtoni, 488
Theodora (kristjanka iz Emone), 279
Theodorus (skof iz Oktodura), 276
Tiberij (cesar), 44
Tiberij ( Tiberius Constantinus, cesar), 524
Tiburtij (Tiburtius, sv., njemu posvecena cerkev
v Molzbichlu), 417
Timasij (Timasius, Teodozijev magister
militum), 158,167,174,318
Titianus (namestnik province Italia
Transpadand), 61
Tiudimir/Tiudimer (Thiudimer, Theodemer,
gotski knez), 354—355,357—361,372
Totila (tudi Baduila, Badua, Vadua, Baduela,
gotski kralj), 391,426,430-431,433-441,
470,512
Trajan (cesar), 68,73,109,128,193,353
Trasarik (Trasaricus, arijanski/homejski gepidski
skof v Sirmiju), 509
Trebonijan Gal (Trebonianus Gallus, cesar), 21,39
Tullius Menophilus (eden od dveh poveljnikov
obrambe v Akvileji med ,akvilejsko vojno‘), 18
Tuluin (gotski vojskovodja v sirmijski vojni,
patricius, vir inlustris in senator), 386
Turingi/Turingijci ( Thoringi, Ihuringi,
Turcilingi) 229,339,359,361,363,366,368,
389,398,495,496,454
Turki, 484,486
Uiator, gl. Viator
Uldin (hunski kralj), 190,323-324,333-334,
348
UlfilaAVulfila (arijanski gotski skof), 316
Ulfius (legendarni prvi kristjan v Akvileji), 331
Uligisal (gotski vojaski poveljnik), 429,431
Ulphilas (gotski vojaski poveljnik), 331
Ulpia Severina (zena cesarja Avrelijana), 28
Uranius Satyrus (polbrat mediolanskega skofa
Ambrozija), 140
Ursa (kristjanka iz Celeje), 282
Ursa (kristjanka iz Emone), 280
i
Zbirka ZC/46
667
Ursacij (Ursacius iz Dalmacije, magister
officiorum), 141
Ursianus (skof v Pataviju/Padovi), 565
Ursicinus (kristjan iz Celeje), 283
Ursinus (skof v Cissi), 564
Ursus (akvilejski patriarh s sedezev v Cedadu),
513,529
Ursus (kristjan iz Akvileje), 279
Ursus (kristjan iz Emone), 279
Ursus (kristjan iz Gradeza), 279
Ursus vir spectabilis (na napisu izTeurnije), 66,
294,384,416
Ursus/Urso (staroselska Romana na
Salzburskem okrog 800), 282
Urzacij (Ursacius iz Singiduna, arijanski skof),
259,261,264-265
Urzin (Ursinus, protipapez), 142,270-271
Urzina (Ursina, donatorka na napisu iz
Teurnije), 384 (gl. Ursus vir spectabilis)
Vaho (Waccho/Wacho, langobardski kralj), 458
Valamir/Valamer (gotski knez), 350,354-355,
358-359,360-361,487
Valens (arijanski skof iz Murse), 122,259-261,
264,267
Valens (Flavius Valens, cesar), 134-135,139,
145-146,266,312
Valens (Aurelius Valerius Valens, cesar, Licinijev
sovladar), 102
Valens; gl. tudi Julijan Valens
Valentin (Valentinas . Raetiarum episcopus),
455,512,541
Valentinijan I. {Flavius Valentinianus, cesar),
104,134-136,138-139,142,144,190,577
Valentinijan II. {Flavius Valentinianus, cesar),
104,139,142-144,147-151,154,159-160,
187-188
Valentinijan III. {Placidus Valentinianus, cesar),
200-201,204,206-208,211-212,215-216,
222-223,335-336,338-339,349,355,507
Valerij Dalmacij (Valerius Dalmatius iz Murse,
provincialni namestnik v Galiji), 141
Valerij Katulin (Valeriuis Catulinus, provincialni
namestnik Prve Panonije), 70
Valerija (Galeria Valeria, Dioklecijanova hei), 80
Valerija Maksimila {Valeria Maximilla,
Galerijeva hei in Maksencijeva zena), 80
Valerijan {Valerianus, cesar), 14,21-25,35,39,
42,55,241,247
Valerij an {Valerianus, magister militum,
patricias), 460,471,492,512,521,540
Valerij an (Valerianus, skof v Akvilejl), 266,268,
295,300-301,314,506,540
Valia, 209
Vandali, 27-29,167,180,201,216-217,223,
226,259,314-315,318-319,323-324,330,
335,339,349,351,356,372,453,482
Vektari (Wechtari/Wictari, langobardski dux), 468
Velika Mati (bozanstvo), 43,46-50,161,304—
306 (gl. tudi Magna Mater, Cybele)
Venantius Opilio (senator iz Patavija/Padove), 383
Venerij (Venerius, skof v Mediolanu/Milanu),
300,506
Veneti (Venethi, ena od oznak za Slovane),
482-483,487
Vera/Veran {saio, gotski dostojanstvenik), 403
Veteranas (prezbiter iz Salone), 486-500
Vetranion ( Vetranio, samooklicani cesar),
119-120
Viator/Uiator (skof, zrtev ob izgredih v
Akvileji), 260
Videmer/Vidimer/Vidimir (gotski knez),
354-355,359-361,368,487
Vigilij (papez), 478,517-519,523,530-531,
538,566
Vigilij izTridenta (skof in misijonar), 303
Vigilius (skof v Skarbantiji), 525,527
Viktor (sin in sovladar Magna Maksima), 150,
158
Viktorin ( Victorinas, skof in mucenec iz
Petovione), 36,40,42,51—52,241—251,255,
261,275,286,295-296,298
Viktorin {vir venerabilis episcopus iz gotske
dobe, skofijski sedez ni poznan), 426
Vilija (Willia, gotski dostojanstvenik), 375
Vindelici (prebivalci severne Recije), 210
Vindemij {Vindemius Cessensis, skofv Cissi)
525,527,532,534,554-556
Vinedi/Vinidi (oznaki za Slovane), 482,484 (gl.
Wenedi)
Vinitarij ( Vinitharius, gotski voditelj iz rodu
Amalijcev), 487
Virgulas (skof v Pataviju/Padovi), 525
Vitalij (bizantinski poveljnik v Iliriku), 430,433
Vitalis (skof v Altinu), 520,542
Vitalis (skof v Mediolanu), 512
Vitalis (skof v Raveni), 556
Vitigis (gotski kralj), 404—405,426,429,431-
433,438,452
Vittamer (gotski knez), 360
Vivencij {Viventius iz Siscije, pretorijanski
prefekt Galije), 141
Vizigoti, 151,167,190,197,217,311-313,
315-321,322,324,325-32S, 330,332-334,
351,354,360,377,454 (prim. Zahodni Goti,
Thervingi)
Voluzijan (cesar), 21
668
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor ¡n njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antikí
Víildetrada; gl. Walderada
Vulíila (gotski arijanski skof), 265
Vzhodni Goti 100,217,225,227,232,
236-237,321,339,342,348-349,352,355,
360,367,371-372,375,377,381,386,389,
398-399,411,442,455,458,466,518,519
(prim. Greuthungi, Ostrogoti)
Walderada (langobardska princesa), 496
Wenedi, Winidi (oznaki za Slovane), 482
Winnili (ena od oznak za Langobarde), 452
Zahodni Goti, 74,204,230,235,330-331,
339,374 (gl. Tervingi, Vizigoti)
Zenobios (kristjan iz Akvileje z orientalskim
imenom), 283
Zenon (cesar), 217-218,236-237,360,365-
367,371-372,453,516
Zimarcus (oficir - primicerius numeri Tarbisiani -
z orientalskim imenom), 473,476
Zosim (papez), 506
Zbirka ZC¡ 46
669
Krajevno kazalo
Acelum (Asolo na Beneskem, skofijski sedez),
536,540,559
Acervo (Stari trg pri Visnji Gori, postna
postaja), 73,312,392
Ad Fornulos (Bukovica?), 409
Ad Malum (Materija, cestna postaja), 74
AdPirum (Hrusica), 13,37-38,55,97-99,118,
123,125,131-134,140,150,157,163,182-
183,191,194-195,309,324,388,446
Ad Títulos (Starad/Sapjane, cestna postaja), 74
Adiuvense (Ybbs), 64
Adiza (Athesis), 323,393,437,468,498,543
Adriach (severno od Flavije Solve), 22
Adrianopel (Hadrianopolis), 34,95,101-103,
130-131,134,144-147,151,159,193-194,
201-202,208,224,266,270,311-313,316,
327,330,335
Adua (AdduafAAd-d), 374
Aegida, 49,395,549 (gl. Koper, Insula
Gapritana)
Aemilia; gl. Emilija
AesontiuslIsontius/Sontius (Soca), 163,581
Afrika (Africa; oznaka za afrisko diecezo in
splosna oznaka za afriske province), 15,31,39,
57,63,69,74,76,82-83, 88-89,93,104,116,
119,123,128,130,135-136,138-141,150,
159,162,188,194,199,204,216-217,224,
226,230-231,234,243,250,253,255-256,
258,267,278,299,305,324,335,351,356,
365,372,420,422,426,454,491,517,519
Agunt (Aguntum), 28,30,67,239,323,388,
469,478,497-498,520,527,529,535,542,
544-546 (prim, tudi Auuntus)
Ahaja (kot provinca), 14,189
Ajdna nad Potoki, 293,412,449,457,514,579
Ajdovski Gradee nad Vranjem; gl. Vranje
Ajdovsko polje, 181
Ajdovscina, 17,26,36-37,76,98,118,132-134,
140,163,181-182,199,200,409 (gl. tudi
Castra)
Akvileja (Aquileia), 13,15-20,25—27,36,
38-39,41,46-51,54-57,59,61-62,66-67,
74,76-80,83- 87,97,99,105-106,108-110,
113,117-119,122,124-131,133-136,146-
151,154-155,157-160,163,166,168,170,
177-178,181,183,192,196-197,203,205-
208,218,237,241,243,248-250,253-256,
258,260,262-263,265-277,279-280,282-
284,286-289,290-306,309-312,314-322,
324-332,334-335,341-342,344-346,351,
361,369,373,386,395,403-404,408-409,
412-413,415,422,424,464-465,467-468,
471-474,477,480,490,505-507,509-513,
519-529,535,539-540,547,549,554,557,
563-564,566,575,581
Akvileja, Nova (Nova Aquileia); gl. Gradez
Akvileja (insula)\ gl. Gradez
Akvink (Aquincum, Budimpesta), 25,39,41,
68-69,138-139,226-227,310,354,392,
455-456
670
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIR1KOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Akylis, 329 (nezanesljivo identificirana reka iz
mita o Argonavtih)
Albanija, 74
Albona (Labin), 49
Aleksandrija (v Egiptu), 184,259,261-263,
293,304,516,520
Alicano (= Halicanum, Sv. Martin na Muri), 573
Alpe (Savinjske), 449
Alpe (v sirsem pomenu), 24,28,77-79,210,
234-235,394,438,508,512,542,544,570
Alpe ('Vzhodne), 9,103,237,306,362,367,
377,399,415,421,438-439,481,492,495,
499,514,545
Alpe (Zahodne), 271,401,438
Alpe,Julijske {Alpes luliae), 14,17-18,34,38,
47,54,62,74,86-87,96-98,103,117-120,
123-125,127-133,140,144,145,150,152,
154-158,160,162-163,168,170,173,176,
181-182,188,190-200,291,312,319-321,
323,326-327,329,335,343-344,361-362,
373, 388,390,393,446,581
Alpe, Karnijske {Alpes Carnicae), 581
Alpe, Kotijske {Alpes Cottiae), 61,116,432,434,
468,508,542
Alpe, Panonske {Alpes Pannoniae [= Alpes
luliae]), 133,581
Alpe, Venetske {Alpes Venetae [= Alpes luliae]),
133,581
Alpes (kraj pri Raveni), 328
Alpes Iuliana\; gl. Carneóla, Karneola
Alpis lulia (Monte Croce Cárnico/
Plöckenpass), 388
Alsa (Ausa all Aussa, reka v juzni Furlaniji), 117
Altino {Altinum), 136,271,289-290,295,300,
326,346,507,509-510,520,525,534,542,
548,559,565
Ambito (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Ampass (na Tirolskem), 293
Ancnikovo gradisce, 37,238,579
Andautonija {Andautonia, Scitarjevo na
jugovzhodnem obrobju Zagreba), 21,71-73,
121,336,574
Aniza (Anisus), 364,495
Ankona, 430,434,438,492
Antiohija (v Siriji), 57,125,243,289-290,516,
520,531
Apenini (Apennini), 157,192,329
Apsarus (Osor), 559
Apulum (legijski tabor in mesto v Daciji), 41,49
Aqua Viva (Petrijanec), 64,573
Aquae Iasae (kot mestna skupnost Res publica
Iasorum), 20,64, 70,105
Aquileiar, gl. Akvileja
Aquincum', gl. Akvink
Arabona {Arrabona, tudi Aravona, dan. Györ),
68-70,573
Arausio (kot skofijski sedez), 276
Aravona; gl. Arabona
Archimea (fiktivni toponim), 17
Arcia (fiktivni toponim), 17
Ardiensis {campus, bitka med Konstantinom in
Licinijem), 102
Are late', gl. Arles
Aremorika, 210,231
Argaone (reka Dragonja), 395,581
Argentorate (dan. Strasbourg), 197
Arimin {Ariminum), 79,264,326,327
Arles {Arelate), 24, 88,99,105,135,258,264
Arrabona; gl. Arabona
Artara (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Artenia (dan. Artegna v Karniji), 467
Asemos (gorska utrdba v Trakiji), 351
Asiana (dieceza v zahodni Mali Aziji), 82
Aspalatus (dan. Split), 74,224-225,410
Astura/Asturis (Zwentendorf [?] v Obreznem
Noriku), 357
Atamine (oznaka Emone pri ravenskem
geografu), 390,392,572,575 (gl. Emond)
Atika, 493
Atrans (Trojane), 46,60,95,120,122,124,129,
176,309,312,581
Augsburg; gl. Augusta Vindelicum
Augusta Praetoria (Aosta), 78,197,512
Augusta Taurinorum {TaurinumfTonno), 78,86,
197,256,292,512
Augusta Vindelicum/Vindelicorum (Augsburg),
24,54,509,512-514,543-544,558
Augustana {ecclesia, domnevno skofijski sedez
Aguntum), 543-544
Augustodun {Augustodunum, mesto v Galiji),
227
Aureus mons (naselbina med Viminacijem in
Singidunom), 34
Auuntus, 544 (gl. Aguntum)
Auximus (Osimo), 432,458,492
Avesica (Prosek ali Bazovica pri Trstu), 74,200
Avgusta {Augusta, kraj v severni Meziji), 493
Avonciensis/Avoriensis, 525,544 (prim.
Aguntum)
Avstrija, 137,497
Babno Polje, 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium
luliarum)
Bacensis civitas, 415 (prim. Bassianae)
Baje {Baiae v Kampaniji), 406
Balkan (kot skupna geografska oznaka za
Zahodni ter Vzhodni Ilirik in Trakijo),
Zbirka ZC/46
671
13-14,20,24-26,28-29,33,39,54,57,
62-63,66-67,76,78,85,88,92,103-104,
107-108,117,130,144,149,189,191,193,
238,278,288,291,295,309,319,322-323,
354,371-372,377,379,382-383,386,389,
395,412,421,432,439,448-449,452,458,
478,485-486,490,492-493,499,502-503,
505,508,514,570
Banat, 338
Baranja, 68
Barbariga, 278,292,474,503 (gl. Betika)
Barneo (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Basijane (Bassianae), 89-91,208,349,357,415,
428 (prim. Bacensis civitas)
Baselj, 449,579
Batava (dan. Passau), 231,235,358,362-363,
365,423
Batina Skela, 68,333
Bavarska, 242,496-498,544
Bazovica, 74
Bela Cerkev, 457
Bela krajina, 73, 75,375,449
Bela Rusija, 482
Beligna (pri Akvileji), 48,280,283,293,304,
306,314,344
Bellinzona, 197
Bellunum (Belluno, mesto in skofijski sedez),
534,536,540,559
Beltinci, 22
Benacus lacus, 26 (gl. Gardsko jezero)
Benecija, 253,300,407,467,497,501,555,581
(gl. Venetija/Venetia)
Benela (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Benete, 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium luliarum)
Benetke; gl. Venecia {civitas)
Beograd; gl. Singidunum
Bergamo (Bergomum), 61 (gl. tudi Pergamum)
Berkasovo (pri Sidu v zahodnem Sremu), 101
Beroja (Beroe; ime enega mesta v Makedoniji in
enega v Trakiji), 20,102
Betika (pri Barbarigi), 278-279,283,474,556
Betlehem, 292,295
Bettobia (zgodnjesrednjeveski zapis imena
Petovione/Ptuja), 577 (gl. Petaviona)
Bilje, 467
Bipplium (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Bistrica ob Sotli, 448,456
Bizanc, 102,107,206,208,236,365-366,
377-378,381,383,387,389,404-405,413,
421,426,428-435,438-441,445,451-454,
459-462,466,469-470,478,480,483,484,
490-496,499,502-503,518-520,523,529,
535-537,551,569-570
Blatno jezero (Pelso lacus), 68,314,333,354,
357,360
Blato (toponim severno od Cibal/Vinkovcev), 101
Bled, 211,215,335,336,449,477
Bohinj, 190
Bohinjska Bistrica, 449
Boiodurum!Boiotro (Innstadt, Passau), 47
Bolgarija, 95,104,190,371,485
Bolia (Bolija, nedolocljiva reka v Panoniji), 358,
362
Bonkeis (neidentificirana utrdba, morda v blizini
Mostarja), 500
Bononija (Bononia, Boulogne-sur-Mer), 77
Bononija {Bononia!Bologna, skofijski sedez),
275,326
Bosna, 21,287,422
Bospor, 85,193,517
Botivo (.lovia, Ludbreg v provinci Saviji), 54
Braslovce, 28,32
Brenner, 85,192,498
Breonensis (ecclesia; skofijski sedez, domnevno
Virunum), 543,545
Brescia; gl. Brixia
Brestanica, 15,73,76
Brezice, 45
Brigetiona {Brigetio), 25, 84,139,143
Brinjeva gora, 22,37,238
Brioni/Castrum, 200,292,407,422,474,503,
555,556 (prim. Cissa)
Britanija (.Britannia, v pomenu britanske
dieceze), 14,31-32,54,56-57,77-78,85,88,
115,119,197,231,256,325,351,570
Britannicum {vallum), 132
Brixia (Brescia), 32,86,346,508,522
Brkini, 200,376,393
Budimpesta; gl. Akvinky'Aquincum-
Burgundija, 431,496,517
Burnum, 394,430,477
Busta Gallorum, 437,459 (prim. Taginae)
Campus Ergenus (ali Serenus) vTrakiji; gl.
Er genus, campus
Caorle (Caprulae, Caprulensis\ kraj v Beneski
laguni), 501,549
Capris, 49,395,501,503,549 (gl. Capritana
insula, Koper)
Capritana insula (Koper), 49, 406, 472,500-
501,503,549-551,559-561,565
Caravaciensis {ecclesia), 525 (gl. Scarbantia)
Carnech/Carnich, 387-388,390-391 (gl.
Carneola, Karneola, Alpes luliand)
Carneola, 387-388,390-391,396,576,581
Carnium (Kranj, naselbina v Karneoli), 95,
388-391,412,450,458,467,575,576,581
672
RajkoBratoz: MED JTALIJO IN IURIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Carnium {patria = Carneóla), 387—388,391
Carnium iugus (= Alpis lulia oz. In Alpe Iulia =
YínxsicdJAd Pirum), 388
Carnuntum, 25,71,138-139,323,395
Castellazzo/Doberdob, 200,320
Castra (Ajdovscina), 17,36-37, 98,106,118,
133-134,140,150,157,162-163,181-183,
191,195,199-200,409 (gl. tudi Fluvio
Frígido)
Castra Martisy 145,352
Castra Regina (Regensburg, sredisce bavarskega
vojvodstva), 496
Cavtat (Epidaver), 428
Celeja (Celeia, Celje), 13,15-16,21,26-27,
29-30,36,38,40-42,46-48,50-51,67,73,
76,94,118,129,203,217,237-239,273-
274,277-281,283,293,295,325,339,341-
343,373,381,412,418,448,455-457,464,
477-479,511,513,525,527,529,534-535,
545-546,561-562,565,572-573,577-578
Celsina (insula)/Qrtsy 381,394 (gl. Cres)
Ceneda (Cenefai)y 395,439,555 (gl. Vittorio
Veneto)
Censensis {ecclesid)/Cissa v Istri, 564
Cesarski vrh, 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium
luliarum)
Cessensis [ecclesia)!{Cissa) v Istri, 525,534,554
Chieming (na Bavarskem), 105- 106
Chur; gl. Curia
Cibale {Cibalae /Vinkovci), 84, 92-93,95,97,
99-103,121,134
Cingarela (v Istri), 503
Cisa (Cissa v Istri), 292,407,503,527-528,534,
554-556,559,565,572
Cissa Pullaria, 555 (gl. Brioni)
Claustra Alpium luliarum (kot najbolj
uveljavljena oznaka obrambnega obmocja),
74-75,98,119,123,128,130-132,139-140,
146,157,160,162,182-183,188,191,193-
194,196-200,312,316,388,480
Clemidium (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Cliena (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Col, 182
Comagenis (Tulln ob Donavi); gl. Komagena
Comum (mesto/skofija), 197,271,390,522,565
Concordia (Konkordija/Portogruaro, mesto in
skofija), 84,149,134,140,182,195,289-296,
300,310,318,326,330,332,346,377,395,
404,465,506,509,525,528,534,536,540
Constantia (Konstanz ob Bodenskem jezeru),
558
Corea (Kokra all ena od treh Krk), 581
Corcac (Kokra), 388,581
Cormones/Kimin, 467
Cornacum (Sotin pri Vukovarju), 33,100
Cremona (mesto in skofija), 61,326,502,508
Cres, 272,381,559 (gl. tudi OsorlApsarus)
Crucium/Cruppi (Groblje pri Sentjerneju), 73,
392,573
Cucullis (Kuchl na Salzburskem), 233
Curia (Chur, mesto in skofija), 508-509,512,
541,543
Curitana insulai Vegla (otok Krk), 381,394,559
Cedad {Forum lulii]), 25,132,197,199,404,
412-413,465,467-468,477,499,572
Centur, 83-84,256
Cepna (Gradisce nad Zagorjem juzno od
_ Pivke), 200,332
Cerven Brjag (najdisce v Drugi Meziji/severni
Bolgariji), 95
Crnomelj, 45,238,284,448-449
Dada Ripensis, 348
Dacija {Dada, kot oznaka za province severno
od Donave, nato pa za dve poznoanticni
provinci juzno od Donave in za kasnejso
diecezo), 14,22,26,38,41,49,56,63, 82,
93,95,101,103-105,116,120-121,130,
145,188,310,313,319,348-349,352-353,
359-360,431,451-452
Dacija {Daciae, kot dieceza na obmocju
centralnega Balkana), 74,135,146-147,149
Dacija, Obrezna {Dada Ripensis), 101,145,310,
313,352,360,451,452
Dacija, Sredozemska {Dada Mediterránea), 101,
104-105,116,130,349,359
Dalmacija (Dalmatia, v obsegu poznoanticne
province), 14-15,21,30-31,42,62-63,70-71,
74,83-84,105,113,126,141,151,188,195-196,
204,207-208,211,216-217,222-225,230,
232,234,236,254,258,262-263,285-291,305,
312-313,321,326-327,330,335-336,349,354,
357,375-377,380-381,383-387,390,393-394,
397-398,405,408,410,412,415,420,422,425,
427-432,434-439,441-442,446,451--152,458-
460,470,477-479,486,488,491-494,499-501,
506,513,517,519,522,555,559,562,578,581
Danastrus (Dnjester), 482
Dardanele, 351
Dardanija {Dardania)y 100,105,359
Devin, 54-55,163,320,407
Diokletianopolis (v Trakiji), 82
Doberdob, 37,200,320
Dolenjska, 124,182,192—193,200,286,375,
412,457,477,574,578,579
Dolinska pot, 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium
luliarum)
Zbirka ZC 146
673
Dolnje Ponikve (Trebnje), 22
Donacka gora, 449,456
Donava (Danubius, Danuvius), 20—21,33,47,
57.63- 64,68-70,82,95,107,127,136-137,
139,144-145,195,202,204,210,227,229,
231,233-234,236,310-311,313-314,319,
323-324,328,337,339,347-349,353-354,
356-358,364-366,368,371,373,386-387,
393,399,425,432,438,439,449,452-455,
458-459,460,482-485,491-495,497,509,
512,544
Drac (Dyrrachium/Epidamnum)y 355,398,428,
435,458,491
Dragonja (Argaone), 395
Drava (Dravus/Draus/Dravis), 16,28,37, 40,
50.54.63- 64,69-71,121,241,295,361,
373,378,382,388,393,446,453,497,545,
577,581
Dravlje (Ljubljana), 342,381-382, 398
Drnovo; gl. Neviodunum
Druga Mezija; gl. Mezija, Druga
Druga Panonija; gl. Panonija, Druga
Druga Recija', gl. Recija, Druga
Dubrovnik, 428
Duel, 422
Dumiumy 398,486,491 (gl. Osebno kazalo,
Martin iz Brage)
Dunaj, 226,453
Duplje (pri Ajdovscini), 181
Durostorum (Silistria), 311
Dyrrachium; gl. Drac
Eburacum (York), 57,78
Efez (ekumenski koncil), 507,538
Egejsko morje, 292,337,479,491,562
Egipt, 38,51,57,88,115,199,243,258,290,
304,522
Eisack (reka na juznem Tirolskem), 498,581
Elebra (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Em(ni)onia (kot civitas Carniae)y 574
Emilija (Aemilid)y 310,312,346,404,432,440,
508,517
Emona (redko [291] Haemona) 16-17,25-26,
28-29,36,38-39,41-42,46-50,67,72-74,
76-77,79,84,88-90,95-97,99,119,124,
133-136,139,141-142,149-150,152,
154-155,156-157,163,190-192,203,
217,237,239,267,271,273-277,279-283,
287,289-291,295,297,300,302,312,316,
320,322,324-325,329,330,332,341-343,
361,373,381,390,392,408,412,445,449,
464,477-479,509,527,529,534-535,546,
561-562,572-575,577,581 (gl .Atamine,
Ljubljana)
Emonia (tudi Aemona in Emonay kot
srednjeveska oznaka za Novigrad v Istri), 575
Enns, 237,251,293
Eperunto (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Epidamnum\ gl. Drac
Epidaver (Cavtat), 428
Epir, 105,189-190,319,321,325,328,355,
398,435,438,458,460,491,493,561
Ergenus (campus) vTrakiji, 88,99,103
Etiopija, 39
Etrurija, 323,326
Evboja, 493
Evrija (Euriay Euroiá)y 561
Evropa (v pomenu evropskega kontinenta ali
evropskega déla rimskega cesarstva), 130,
179,193,340,349-350,454,482,487,
490-491,542,571
Faesulae (Fezule/Fiesole pri Firencah), 323,
333,432
Fanum (v Umbriji), 547
Faventija (Faenza), 374
Faviana (Mautem), 64,231,357,359,363-365,
423
Feld (in campisfeld/filday obmocje naselitve
Langobardov ob Donavi v blizini Tullna),
453
Feltre (Feltria, naselbina in skofija), 413,525—
526,528,534,540,544,559
Ferruga (Ferruca nadTridentom), 422,536
Filipopola (Philippopolisy Plovdiv), 101
Flanona (Plomin), 126,581
Flavija Solva (Flavia Solvay Wagna pri Lipnici),
22,28,49,66,218,323,513,529,558,574
Fluvio Frígido, 17,36,98,163 (gl. Castray
Ajdovscina)
Fonte Timaviy 320 (gl. Stivan)
Forotulianus/Foroiuliensis ducatus (Cedajski ali
furlanski dukat), 465—466,559
Forum lulii (Cedad), 25,47,50,132,134,197,
199,342, 344,390,395,465,467,477,572
Frigidus (Vipava), 96,160,162-189,196,297,
305,317,318,581
Frigija, 285
Furlanija, 140,369,381-382,390,412,
442,466,474,559,572,578,580 (prim.
Foroiulianus ducatus)
Galija (Gallia/Galliae'j kot oznaka za galsko
prefekturo ali galske province), 21,24,31—33,
38,53-54,77-79,85-88,96,110,115-119,
123,125,127-129,136,138,141-142,144,
148,152,158,160,181,188,193,197-198,
202,210-211,215,222,226-227,231,
234-235,243,254,256,258,264,267,274,
674
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALÍJO IN IURIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
276,285,295,304,309,313,321,324-325,
330-335,338-340,343,351,355,360-361,
388-389,427,429,433,467,506,517,541,
570
Gallinaria (otok ob ligurski obali), 285
Gardsko jezero (Benacus lacus), 26,509
Gelduba (Gellep), 191,332
Genava (dan. Zeneva), 274
Genova (Genua, mesto in skofija), 60,271,414,
423,431,435,465,519,522
Germanija (krovna oznaka za germanske
province) 14,21
Gesoriacum (Boulogne-sur-Mer), 77
Glemona, 467
Globasnica, 32,382,413,422
Goda/Godia, 442,443
Golo Brdo, 200
Gorenji Mokronog, 449,579
Gorenjska, 390,449
Gorica (Gorizia/ViUesse), 77,131,134,149
Goriska, 408,412,467
Gorjanci, 457,514,574
Gorski Kotar, 132-133
Gosposvetsko polje, 262,542
Gotenica, 443
Gotna vas, 443
Gotovlje, 443
Gracie, 21
Gracnica, 456
Gradee (Prapretno), 456
Gradee nad Mihovim (Gorjanci), 514
Gradee pri Veliki Strmici, 218,412,449
Gradez (Grado/ Gradus), 253,277,279,281-
283,345-346,369,395-396,416,422,424,
440,442,465,472-474,476-478,480,509,
520-521,523-526,528-530,532-533,537,
547,550,553-554,556-559,563-564,566,
569,575
Gradez kot Gradus insula, 346
Gradez kot Insula Aquileia, 346
Gradez kot Nova Aquileia, 465,521,525,
527-528
Gradisce nad Robom (Velike Lasce), 132 (prim.
Claustra Alpium luliarum)
Gradisce pri Dolenjem Logatcu (Martinj
Hrib), 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium luliarum)
Grahovo polje (Hercegovina), 287
Grazerkogel, 422
Grcija (krovna oznaka za grske province),
22-23,37,41,151,278,337,503
Grmada (v blizini Stivana, mitrej), 305
Gyôr; gl. Arabona
Haemona\ gl. Emona
Halkedon (predvsem kot kraj ekumenskega
koncila), 31,340,508,516-518,523,538,
564,566
Hammat Gader (v Palestini), 279
Hebdomon (pri Konstantinoplu), 176
Herakleja Sintika {Herakleia Sintike,
Makedonija), 80
Herakleja (Herakleia/Perinthus vTrakiji), 88
Hercegovina, 28,287
Hispania Tarraconensis, 210
Hispanija (.Hispania, krovna oznaka za diecezo
oz. hispanske province), 115,123,325,351
Histria\ gl. Istra/Histria
Hiulcapalus (mocvirje ob reki Vuki), 100-101
Hoce, 46
Horn (nad Soro), 449,579
Hrastje pri Polju (Ljubljana), 218
Hrusevo, 449
Hrusica, 13,16-17,26,28,37-38,55,97-98,
123,125,132-134,140,163,176-177,182-
183,200-201,295,309,324,388, 390,446,
464 (gl. Ad Pirum)
Hrvaska, 137,287,381,412
Hubelj, 181
Humagum (Umag), 395
lader (Zadar), 263,267,271
Iberija (drzava na obmocju Kavkaza, dan.
Gruzija), 317
Ibligo (Invillino, kraj v Karniji), 238,467
Ig,28
Ilirik {Illyricum, v splosnem pomenu, kot oznaka
za province Zahodnega in Srednjega Balkana
ter Vzhodnih Alp in Srednjega Podonavja),
12-15,20,22-32,34-35,37-40,57,60,62-63,
67,69-72,74- 77,79,82-85,87-89,92,94-97,
99-101,103-108,110,112-113,116-120,122,
124-130,135-139,141-151,154,157,159,
161-162,167,171,180-181,188-194,196,
198-199,201-205,207-209,211,213,217,
222,224,226,236,249,252,255,258-268,271,
273,284-285,288,294-296,300-301,306,
309-310,313-314,316,318-319,321-322,
324-328,330,332,335-337,355,358-359,
375-376,381,385,387,420-421,423-424,
427,433,435-437,440-441,446,452,458,
478,490-492,505-506,509,517,560-561
Ilirik, Vzhodni (kot skupna oznaka za
Dacansko in Makedonsko diecezo, od
sklepnega dela Teodozijeve vlade dalje pa
oznaka za prefekturo Illyricum), 104,112,
147,149-150,189-190,267,310,319, 321,
325,330,337,359,420,452,458
Ilirik, Zahodni (kot oznaka za diecezo
Zbirka ZÉ/46
675
Pannoniae oziroma za kasnejso diecezo
Illyricum)), 27,69-70,72,76-77,89,113,126,
135,137,150,154,180,189,198,207-209,
213,222,224,236,252,255,258,271,285,
288,301,309,313,326-328,331,375,381,
387,420-421,423-424,441,506
Ilirska Bistrica, 26,28
Illyrici, Italiae etAfricae (praefectura', v 4. st.
osrednja prefektura cesarstva; alternativni
oznaki sta praefectura Italiae, Illyrici etAfricae
ali praefectura Italiae, Africae et Illyrici), 63,
69,161
Inn (Aenus), 47,393,480,495,544-545
Innstadt (Passau), 47
Insula Capritana!Insula Caprea (Köper), 49,472,
549,559,560,565
Invillino; gl. Ibligo
lovia (Alsóheténypuszta v Valeriji), 147,208,
271,300,314-315,510
lovia/Botivo (Ludbreg v Saviji), 54
loviacum (Schlögen), 361
Istra (Histria), 14,33,47,49,50,55,60-61,66,
71,73,79,83-86,126,131,149,195,200,
207,208,218-219,238,252-256,267,271,
274,277,283,286-287,300,301,310-313,
322,327,330,331,333,342,343,375-377,
380,383,387,390,392,394-396,403-408,
412,415-416,422,427,430,431,435-437,
441-442,445-447,449,459,466,469,471,
474-480,499-501,502-503,506-507,509,
511-512,518,520,527,529-533,534,535,
536-538,541,546-551,553-559,561-562,
564-565,569,571-572,578-579,581 (gl
tudi Venetia et Histria)
Italia Annonaria (dieceza), 159,207
Italia Transpadana, 61
Italiae claustra, 131
Italiae comitiva (vojasko obmocje, ki mu je
poveljeval comes Italiae), 195-197 (gl. tudi
Tractus Italiae circa Alpes)
Italiae limen, limes Italiens, 192,323
Italiaeprovinciarum terminatio, 446 (s predstavo
o ,zmanjsam Italiji na koncu antike)
Italiciana (dioecesis, severnoitalska dieceza;
drugo ime za diecezo Italia Annonaria), 61
Italija (.Italia, kot splosna oznaka), 13-14,16,
19-22,24-28,30,32,34-35,37-40,49,51,
53,57,60,63,67,74,76-77,79, 83,85-87,
89-90,95-97,99-100,107-108,110,112,
116,118,120,128-129,131,133,135,
139-140,142,144-145,148,150-154,156,
159-162,173,176,188,190-194,201-203,
205-208,211,216-218,224,229-230,232-
233,236-238,258,264,270,276,293,299,
309,314,316,318,320-322,324,326-328,
331-335,340-343,346-347,351-352,355,
359-361,366-368,371-374,387,395,405,
408,417,419-421,423,425-426,432-437,
439-442,445-446,450,454-456,458- 464,
466,469-471,475-476,479-480,486,
493,500-501,503,507,510,513,518,521,
523,527,529,535,546,551,569,571,573,
574-575,580
luenna (Podjuna), 581
lulium Carnicum (Zuglio, mesto in skofijski
sedez), 49,239,415,417,465,511,525,528,
534
Ivancna G orica, 73
Izóla, 407,474 (gl. tudi Simonov zaliv)
Izvir Rjecine, 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium
luliarum)
Jadran/Jadransko morje, 51,62,123,150-151,
188,193,211,246,283,285,292,312,327,
377,388,405,407,415,427-430,435,439,
459,470,472,474,481,492,495,514,554,
565,569,571,580
Javorniki, 477
Jelenje, 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium luliarum)
Jereka (Bohinj), 190
Jeruzalem, 104,166,290-296,516,520
Jonsko morje, 150,292,407,479,562 (prim.
Jadran/Jadransko morje)
Jovija; gl. lovia (Alsóheténypuszta v Valeriji)
Judovje; gl. Rozanec
Julijske Alpe; gl. Alpe, Julijske
Justinijana Prima (lustiniana Prima, nadskofija),
451-452
Juvavum (.luvavum, Salzburg), 113,339,
557-558
Kalce, 150
Kalinik (ob Evfratu; incident leta 388), 178
Kamnik, 341
Kamniska Bistrica, 581
Kanalska dolina, 49,467
Kapadokija, 266,285,292,303
Karantana civitas, 513
Karantanija, 443,513,529,572,580-581
Karavanke, 329,389
Karneola, 388,390-396,443,450,575 (gl.
Carneóla, Camech, Carnich)
Karnij (Carnium, Kranj), 389,575-576
Karnija, 238,388,389,390,417,576,581
Karnunt (Carnuntum), 23,36,64,71,81,83,87,
89,126,138,143,315
Karpati, 352,459,482,491
Kartagina, 254,344
676
Rajko Bratoz: MED 1TALIJO )N ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Kastav, 477
Katalaunske poljane, 340
Kavkaz, 151,161,167,189,317
Keszthely, 137,227
Kikladi, 408
Kilikija, 88,129,193
Kilimän, 333
Kitajska, 344
Kobarid, 412,449,474,477,514-515 (gl.
Tonovcov grad)
Kokra (Corcac), 388-389,390,575,581
Kolombar, 200
Kolpa, 151,376,393
Komagena (Comagena/Comagenis), 199,230-
231,357
Konkordija; gl. Concordia
Konstantinopel (prestolnica, cerkveno sredisce
in kraj treh ekumenskih koncilov), 104,110,
115-116,127,129-130,134-135,144,146,
151,166,167,171,176,178,187-191,205,
212-213,215,225,266,291,312,314-316,
319,321,337-338,349,351,359,375,421,
426,434-436,475,478,491,506,509,516-
520,522,538,562,566
Koper, 49, 83,333,395,449,472,474,477,479,
500,549,551,552,553,554,559,560,562
(gl. Insula Capritana, Capris)
Korinj/Veliki Korinj, 37,238, 342,381,412,
448-449,457,474,477,514,579,580
Koroska, 21,26,232,283,306,339,375,381-
382.410.497.515.579.581
Korzika, 322,438
Kotijske Alpe, 54,61,117-118,150,432,434,
439,468,508,542 (gl.Alpes Cottiae)
Kozjansko, 37,448,577,579
Kozji otok (Capritana insula), 549,550-551 (gl.
Capris, Koper)
Kranj, 342,381-382,388-390,395,398,412,
448-450,456-458,464,467,468,542,576,
578.581 (gl. Carnium)
Kras, 47,55,200,320,406,478
Krefeld (Gellep/Gelduba), 332
Kremona; gl. Cremona
Krems, 354
Kreta, 63,103,509
Krf, 561
Krizevska vas, 284
Krizisce Iskra (Kranj), 389,576
Krizna gora (Podloz), 449
Krk; gl. Curitana insula! Vegla (otok Krk)
Krka, 393-394,430,574,581
Krog pri Murski Soboti, 22
Krsko, 71-72,342,449,483 (gl. Drnovo;
Neviodununi)
Kucha (Kucâ, mesto vTurkestanu na
Kitajskem), 344
Kucar, 449
Künzing (Quintana, kraj v Drugi Reciji), 231,
362
Kuzelin, 37,238,333
Laba, 452-453
Labin (Albona), 49
Lajh (Kranj), 342,389,412,575
Lanisce, 132-134,140,150,157 (prim. Claustra
Alpium Iuliarum)
Lateran (Rim), 564
Laussana (Lausanne, mesto in skofijski sedez),
543
Lavant, 422
Lavriak (Lauriacum, Lorch pri Ennsu), 38, 62,
64-65,199,227,231-233,251-252,293,
323,361-362,364,511,513
Lebra (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Lech (reka na Bavarskem), 495
Lesee, 284
Leskovec (Pragersko), 16
L ibum ia Tarsaticensis, 393-396
Liburnija (Liburnia, enkrat [393] Luburnia),
286,376-377,380,391,393-394,405,428,
430,437,441-443, All, 556,581
Ligano (~ Alicano oz. Halicanum, Sv. Martin na
Muri) 573
Ligurija (Liguria), 142,156,225,285,301,322,
346,384,388,390,403-405,427,431-434,
439,454,468,470,478,505,508,517,522
Lihnid (Lychnidos, Ohrid), 23,41
Lika, 393
Lirinum (,meniski‘ otok ob provansalski obali),
227
Ljubelj, 325,329
Ljubljana, 139,218,342,382,398,449,479,
575 (gl. Emona)
Ljubljanska kotlina, 446,449,582
Log (pri Sevnici), 46
Logatec, 17,132,140,150,157,191
Loka pri Zusmu; gl. Tinje nad Loko pri Zusmu
Lombardija, 61
Lorch;, gl. Lavriak
Loz, 75,157,218
Lucania et Bruttii (provinca), 135
Ludbreg (lovid), 54,314,333
Lugdunensis Tertia (provinca), 141
Lukanija, 458,492
Lukulan (Lucullanum), 229-230,234,237—238,
417,419
Lutecija (Lutetia Parisiorum, Pariz), 127
Zbirka ZC / 46
677
Madonna del Mare (cerkev v ulici Madonna del
Mare vTrstu), 277-278,281-283,383,397,
407,415
Madzarska, 137,314
Mainz; gl. Mogontiacum
Majnica (juzno od Gorice; Ponte Sonti, most cez
Soco), 15,18,163,324,373,408,464
Makedonija (.Macedonia, kot dieceza), 74,135,
146-147,149
Makedonija {Macedonia, kot oznaka za dve
makedonski provinci), 14,20,22-23,41,63,
80,96,100-101,103,105-106,151,189,
359,361,493
Mala Azija, 31-33,37-38,57, 87,107,193,
243,278,295
Mala Karnija, 388
Mala Skitija, 352,483
Malic (Sv. Kristof, Recica), 46
Mantova {Mantua), 502,525,527,563
Maraño {Marianum), 478,533,535-536,540,
547,555,569,572,575,577
Mareotis (pri Aleksandriji v Egiptu), 261
Margus/Margum (Morava/mesto ob izlivu reke
v Donavo), 13,34,337
Marija Formoza {Pola), 474
Marke, 377
Martinj Hrib, 132-134,140,150,157,183
(prim. Claustra Alpium luliaruni)
Marua (Mura), 581
Mautern (Faviana), 231,357,363,453
Mavretanija, 14,115
Maxima Sequanorum (provinca v Galiji), 543
Media Provincia; gl. Valeria que et Media
appellatur Provincia
Mediolanum (Milano), 24-25,28,36-37,41,
53-54,57,61,69,76,78,86-87,91,108,110,
125-127,135-136,140-141,144,147-148,
150,156,158-162,166,176,178,187,194,
197,217,225,233,254,256-257,263-264,
269-271,275-276,285,289,294-296,300,
318,321-322,346,374,389,423,431-432,
441,463,465,471,505-514,519,522,541,
557
Medulin (otok Vízula), 111
Medvednica, 37,72,238
Medzimurje, 287
Menorka, 299
Merania (dezelno ime domnevno gotskega
izvora), 442
Merseburg (rokopis ravenske kronike), 344
Mesinska ozina, 439
Metaurus (reka), 28
Mezija {Moesia, v pomenu provine s tem
imenom), 14,21,25,41,56,100,121,128,
134,138,261,333,359,360,429,445,446,
451,452,459,483
Mezija, Druga {Moesia Secunda), 95,313,321,
349,360,367,371,493
Mezija, Prva {Moesia Prima), 74,107,116,134,
313,337,349,429,451-452,493
Mezija, Spodnja {Moesia Inferior), 14
Mezija, Zgornja {Moesia Superior), 12-14,
32-33,39,41,74,354
Mezijska dieceza {dioecesis Moesiarum, Moesia,
Moesiae, Mysiae, v obsegu kasnejse prefekture
Vzhodni llirik), 63,82,94,103,138
Mezopotamija, 31,115
Mihovo, 381,412,449,457,477,514
Milvijski most (Rim), 87,103,152,156,180
Mincius (reka pri Mantovi), 347
Miren (spodnja Vipavska dolina), 76, 84
Mirna {Ningum/Nengone), 395,551,581
Modric, 46-47
Mogontiacum (Mainz), 54,543
Mokrice, 73
Mokronog, 32
Moldavija, 482
Molida, 200
Molzbichl, 282,416-417
Momjan (Cingarela), 503
Monastero (Akvileja), 49,279,283,304,306,
344
Monkodonja (Rovinj), 503
Mons Feleter (San Marino), 238,417
Mons Lactarius (pogorje Vezuva), 437
Morava {Margas), 33,337
Moravce, 284
Moravska, 353,459,493,495,497
Most na Soci, 132,157,190,200
Mostar, 494,500
Muntajana (v zaledju Poreca), 474,503
Mura, 63
Murocincta {villa, verjetno Parndorf juzno od
Karnunta), 126,143
Mursa (Osijek), 13,23,51,54,64,69,100,119,
121-123,125,130,141,146,170,179,182,
259-261,264-265,267,271,309,312,373,483
Mursianus lacus (jezero nedolocljive lege), 483
Murska Sobota, 493
Mutina (Modena), 310
Nadiza {Natiso, s pritokom ali drugim imenom
Natissa), 18-19,129,132,157,437,467,581
Nais {Naissus, Nis), 25-26,78,94-95,101,104,
107,112,116,120,128-130,134-135,204,
263,349,436,491,492,578
Nanos, 287,477-478
678
Rajko Bratoz: MED JTALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prost or in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Naqs-i-Rustem (Perzija), 14
Narbo (Narbonne), 274
Narona, 30
Navport (Nauportus, Vrhnika), 47,62,86,95,
581
Neapelj (v Kampanji), 229-230,237,406,417,
420,423,429,433,513
Neapolis (Novigrad v Istri), 49,395,503,554,
565,575 (gl. tudi Nonas, Emonia, Aemona)
Nedinum (pri Zadru), 30
Nemos (Nimis/Neme), 467
Nemcija, 410,491
Nengone\ gl. Mirna
Nestos (reka v jugozahodni Bolgariji), 25
Neviodunum/Nomiudum (Drnovo pri Krskem),
13,36,38,41-42,45-47,50,71-73,76,239,
336,341-343,392,412,483,573,576
Nezakcij (Nesactium, tudi Nesatium in Nessatio,
Vizace v juzni Istri), 20-21 (Respublica
Nesactiensium), 50,274,503
Nezidersko jezero, 483
Niceja (kraj prvega ekumenskega koncila), 105,
258-260,505
Nikomedija (ena od prestolnic v casu
Dioklecijana), 31,57, 69,77,88,257
Nin (Aenona), 393
Ningum\ gl. Mirna
Nis; gl. Naissus
Noricum (civitas), 455—456
Norik (Noricum, kot oznaka za nerazdeljeno
provinco, od Dioklecijana dalje kot splosna
oznaka obeh provinc), 14-16,21,24,28-29,
37-38,42-43,47-49,50-51,62-68,70,73,
85, 87,91,95,105-106,113,118,120-121,
127,129-130,136-137,176,190,192-193,
195-196,198-199,207-219,225,227-230,
232-238,250-252,255,262,267,270,274,
294,300,302,305-306,312-313,319,323,
325-330,335,339,341,354,357,359,361-
363,365-368,375,377-378,381,384,386,
389,391,393-394,397,409-410,412-413,
415-417,420,422-423,427,434,439,442,
445_446,450,453- 457,459,462-464,
467-469,478,480,493,495,497-498,507,
509-511,513,520,527,529,535-537,541-
545,557,569,571,573-581
Norik, Obrezni (Noricum Ripense), 43,63-65,
67,70,85,105,113,136,195,199,207,210,
214,218,227,229-230,232-233,235-238,
250-251,294,305-306,357,361,363,365,
367,378,386,410,423,453,463,495,497,
509,511,513,557,571,580
Norik, Sredozemski (Noricum Mediterraneum),
63-67,70,73,105-106,113,116,118,192,
207,214,230,232,234,238,250,262,270,
274,300,309,312,313,323,325-326,339,
361-362,368,381,384,389,397,410,412-
413,415,416,422,442,450,455,468-469,
478,480,493,497-498,510-511,513,
515,520,527,529,537,541-545,557,569,
574-576,579-581
Norikon (polls), 455-457
Noricorumfines, 498
Notranjska, 47,132,390,393
Nonas (castellum v Istri), 501,551,552,554,
559-561,565,571,575 (gl. Neapolis,
Novigrad)
Nova Akvileja; gl. Gradez
Nova Gorica (Sv. Katarina), 449
Nova Oselnica, 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium
luliarum)
Nova Vas (Novigrad), 200
Novae (kastel, dan. Golubac na juznem bregu
Donave v Srbiji), 483
Novae (Svistov v Drugi Meziji), 311,349,367,
371-372
Novalja (Pag), 555
Novi pot, 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium luliarum)
Novietunensis, civitas (nedolocljive lege), 483
Novigrad, 49,200,395,474,479,501,503,552,
559,562,571,575 (gl. tudi Nonas, Neapolis,
Emonia)
Noviodunum (Isaccea v Romuniji), 483
Numidija, 50,142
Nuricum Ripense (= Noricum Ripense), 65
Oberlienz, 422
Obrezna Dacija; gl. Dacija, Obrezna
Octodurus (Martigny, v zahodni Svici, mesto in
skofijski sedez), 276
Ohrid; gl. Lihnid
Okra (Ocra), 446
Opatija, 430
Opitergium (Oderzo, mesto in skofijski sedez),
310,525,536,558-559,565
Osijek, 51,146,373,457,483 (gl. Mursa)
Osimo (Auximum), 491
Osopum (Osoppo), 417,467
Osor (Apsarus na Cresu), 559
Ostija, 328
Ovilava/Ovilavis (Weis), 54,237,282
Pad, 123,197,326,346,407,425,430-433,
436-437,469,502
Padova; gl. Patavium
Pag (Novalja), 555
Palestina, 199
Pannoniae (dieceza Panonija s sedmimi
Zbirka ZC / 46
679
provincami; oznaka za panonske province),
94,103,479,562
Pannoniae urbs (morda Sirmij), 456
Panonija (Pannonia; splosna oznaka za eno
ali vec panonskih provine), 12-16,20-36,
38,42-43,47,50-51,62-64,67-77,82,87,
92-95,99-101,103,110,116,119-121,126-
128,133-135,137-138,141-146,149,151,
161,167,188-190,192-193,196,201-211,
214-216,218-219,224-229,232,237,241,
244,247,250,252,261-262,267,285-289,
291,293,299,302,309-310,312-316,
319-321,323-329,331,333-336,339-342,
347-349,352-362,367-369,375-377,
380-381,383,385-387,389,392-394,397-
400.405.409.412.421.425.427- 428,432,
434-435,439,445-447,450-464,478,483,
486,491-494,496,498-499,501,510,513,
520,527,529,535-536,542,545,551-552,
554,569,571-573,575,580-581
Panonija, Druga {Pannonia Secunda), 62-63,
69-70,72,99-100,127,134,137,204,208-
209,211,215,224-225,228,237,286-287,
312- 313,333,335-336,348,354,360-361,
367,428,447,455,457,461
Panonija, Prva {Pannonia Prima), 43,62-64,
67,69-70,192-193,204,207-208,210,
214,225,227,250,252,261,267,286,309,
313- 315,323,325-327,329,333,335-336,
354-357,361-362,368,375,386,464,510,
513,527,529,535
Panonija, Sirmij ska {Pannonia Sirmiensis) 376,
380-381,383,386-387,394,397,399-400,
405.412.421.427- 428,441,451,452,455
Panonija, Spodnja {Pannonia Inferior), 13,25-
26,31,36,38,51,64,68-69,71,355,392
Panonija, Zgornja {Pannonia Superior), 16,21—
23,25,36,47,50-51,62-64,67-70,77,87,
151,196,241,329,392,447,452,453,573
Parentij/Parencij {Parentium, mesto in skofija),
20-21,49-50,83,255,273-274,277-279,
281-282,284,293,295,342,422,442,474,
503,509,520,525,527,534,547-548,554,
558,564,565,572
Paris (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Parisii (Pariz), 136
Parma, 310
Passau, 47,231,358,362,363,596 (gl. Batavd)
Patavium (Padova, mesto; Patavina ecclesia kot
skofija), 61,310,346,383,416,509,525,528,
536
Patiuma (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Pavija ( Ticinum), 276,360,377,396,423,433,
567
Pecki, 200
Pecovnik (Celje), 456 (prim. Vipota)
Pedena {.Petena/Petina, naselbina; ecclesia
Petenatis, Pathena, dan. Pican), 479,525,
527-528,535-536,556-559,562,565
Peljesac, 555
Peloponez, 22,483,493
Pelso lacus, 68 (prim. Blatno jezero)
Pentapolis (provinca v bizantinski Italiji), 565
Pergamum, 346 (gl. Bergomum, Bergamo)
Perzija, 14,29-31,39,54,56-57,89,116,127,
134,145,216,265,337,350,426,438-439,
470,484
Pescara, 377
Petoviona {Poetovio, tudi Petaviona, Pitybton,
Patavione, Petaviona, Pettouia, Bettobia), 13,
16,21,23,25-26,28,31,36-37,40-45,47-
48,50,52,54,63-64,67-68,70-73,94,99,
105,118,120,126,136,139,146,151-154,
203-204,213-214,217,237-239,241-244,
246,248,261-263,267-273,275,295-296,
312,316,325,338-339,341-343,361,373,
395,412,448,455,464,479,529,545-546,
557-558,562,573,576-577
Petrovci, 208 (prim. Bassianae)
Phanas (pri Tarsatiki), 393
Philippopolis, 101
Piacenza {Placentia, mesto in skofija), 275-276
Piava, 404,437
Picenum, 326,328,377
Pictavii (Poitiers), 285
Picen, 559 (gl. Pedena)
Piemont, 321
Piran {Piranon), 395,474,479,503,562
Pivska kotlina, 287
Piza (Pisae), 327,331
Placentia (Piacenza, mesto in skofijski sedez),
78,224,234,271,275-276
Plomin {Flanona), 126
Plovdiv (Philippopolis), 101
Pocivenca, 200
Podjuna, 32,306,413
Podmelec pri Mostu na Soci, 132 (prim.
Claustra Alpium Iuliarum)
Podonavje, 12-15,19-20,22-24,28,32-33,37,
39,41-42,48,53-54,57,62-63,66,69-70,
76,85,88-89,103-104,107,112,117,122,
133,137-138,144,147,151,160,189,192,
201,218,226,237-238,241-242,251-252,
270,299,310,311-312,319,324,330,
332-334,339,341-342,348-349,351-352,
354-355,357-359,361,367,377,382,386,
680
RajkoBratoz: MED ITALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antikr
395,399,407,420,436,438-439,445,447,
453-454,459-460,462,470,482,486-487,
490,494-495,497-498,501-502,505,508,
551,570
Podravje, 448,493,582
Poetovio; gl. Petoviona
Pohorje, 37,46,238,577,579
Poitiers, 285 (gl. Pictavii)
Pokojisce, 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium luliarum)
Pola (Pula, Pulj, mesto in skofija [ecclesia
Polensis]), 28 (Respublica Polensium), 49,50,
83, 111, 126,218,274,279,305,342,395,
407,412-415,424,435,474,480,503,511,
525,527,534-535,548,555,559,564-565,
572,581
Polentija (Pollentia), 191,196,321
Polhograjsko hribovj e/Polhograjska gora, 37,
332,449
Polis Norikon; gl. Nor ikon polls
Poljanska dolina, 449,575
Poljcane, 46-47
Poljska, 314,482,485,491
Pomurje, 375,448
Ponte Sonti (dan. Majnica), 18,320,324,373
Pontica (dieceza v Mali Aziji), 82
Porec, 218,281-282,406,412,472,474,503
(gl. Parentij/Parentium)
Poreston (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Portoroz, 407
Portugalska, 398,630
Posavje, 73,449,457,497,575
Posocje, 47,62,86,132,181,200,238,380-381,
388,408-409,447,467,499
Postojna, 16,237,332,446,464
Potoce (Sv. Jakob nad Potocami pri Kranju),
342
Potoki; gl. Ajdna nad Potoki, 412,449,457
Praetorium Latobicorum, 20-21,41,45,73,95,
393,573 (gl. tudi Trebnje)
Praevalitana (tudi Praevalis, provinca na
obmocju dan. Crne gore, severne Albanije in
jugozahodne Srbije), 74,561
Pragersko, 16
Prapretno (Gradec), 412,448,456
Prebold (St. Pavel), 417
Precona (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Predel, 467
Predjama, 37,140,200,332,412
Predloka, 200
Prekmurje, 22,375,493,582
Pripjatska mocvirja, 485
Prista (cesarska posest na sirsem obmocju
Sirmija), 143
Pristava nad Sticno; gl. Sticna
Prosek, 74,200
Provansa, 197,235,276,375,429,438
Prva Mezija; gl. Mezija, Prva
Prva Panonija; gl. Panonija, Prva
Prva Recija; gl. Recija, Prva
Ptuj, 13,16,43,139,218,242-243,247-249,
272,296,332,339,342,395,477,577 (gl.
Petoviona/Poetovió)
Pulj/Pula; gl. Pola
Punta Cissana, 556 (prim. Betika, Barbariga)
Pustrica/Pustriska dolina, 498
Quadrata, 393
Quintana/Quintanis (Künzing), 231,362
Rab, 393
Raba (Arrabo), 68,581
Radegunda, 456
Radohova vas, 200
Radstádter Tauernpass, 237
Raetiae\ gl. Recije
Rakitna, 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium Iuliarum)
Ranio (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Rasa (Arsia; reka in naselje), 393,395,407,430,
550,581
Ratiarija (Ratlaria, Arcer), 267,271,275,316
Ravena (Ravenna), 19,22,62, 72-73,78,195,
197,201,205,212-214,226,234,325-326,
328,334,374-375,377,387,391,396,402,
406-408,410,414,421,423-424,428,430,
432,434-435,437,450,474-476,502,506-
507,509-513,520,523,530,532-533,538,
544,549,554,559,563,572-573,575-577,
581
Razdrto, 446
Recija (Raetia, provinca pred Dioklecijanom;
splosna oznaka, ki se nanasa na eno ali obe
provinci s tem imenom), 14,21,24,28-29,
54,61-62,82,84-85,127,144,196,198,
204,209-211,224,231-235,294,302,
305,319,321,327,335,362-363,375,384,
386-387,393-394,410,413,422-423,427,
429,439,442,446,450,454-455,468,478,
495,507-510,512-513,520,525,528-529,
537,540-545,569,580-581 (prim. Recije/
Raetiae)
Recija, Druga (Raetia Secunda), 61,144,
230-233,235,305,362-363,386,393,397,
422-423,450,455,478,495,509-510,512-
513,525,528-529,537,540-542,544-545,
569,580-581
Recija, Prva (Raetia Prima), 509,512,543
Recije/Raetiae, 24,204,384,387,455,540,541
Zbirka ZC/46
681
Recica (Malic pri Recici), 46
Regensburg; gl. Castra Regina
Regium (v Emiliji), 310
Reims (.Remi), 136
Reka (Rijeka), 37,140,163,287,348 (gl.
Tarsatica)
Remesiana (mesto v Sredozemski Daciji), 101
Remista/Ramista (Formin), 573
Ren tRhenus), 21,53,57,85,88,112,127,136,
147,191,197,202,324,332,386
Repentabor, 16
Reunia (naselje v Furlaniji), 467
Ribnica (pri Mokricah); gl. Romula
Rifnik, 37,238,305-306,342,381,398,412,
422,448,456,468,477,514-515,578
Rim (.Roma, v pomenu mesta), 12,15,21,24,
26,29,37-38,40-41,43-44,46,53-54,57,
74,78-79,93-94,96,104,108,110,112,137,
140-143,145,147,155-157,159,161,167,
173,175-176,179,192-193,196,203-205,
207-212,216,226,235,243,251-254,275-
276,282,285,289,293,296,300,309-310,
312-314,320,322-326,328,330-331,
334-336,338,340-341,346-347,349-351,
356,360,376-377,405-406,413-415,421,
423,425-426,429,431,433,435,441,458,
471,475-476,486,491-492,506-507,510-
511,516,519-520,522-523,529-530,535,
537-538,541,546,548-549,551,563-564,
566-567,570-572 (prim. Vzhodni Rim,
Zahodni Rim, v pomenu delnega cesarstva)
Rimini (,Ariminum), 79,264,326
Rinubio (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Ris (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Rizana (Rusano), 395,475-476,551
Rodik, 200,238-239,287
Rogoznica (Ptuj), 272
Rokavski preliv, 77
Romula (Ribnica pri Mokricah), 73,392
Ronki, 15,163
Rovinj (Ruginio, Ruginium, Ruigno, Revingd),
218,395 412; 474,503,555
Rozanec (Judovje) v blizini Crnomlja, 45,46
Rugiland (ozemlje nekdanjega rugijskega
kraljestva, na katerem so se naselili
Langobardi), 453
Rusano, 395,581 (gl. Rizana)
Rusija (juzna Rusija; Bela Rusija), 348,482-483
Ruse, 46-47
S(u)abia\ gl. Savia, Suavia
Sabiona (Saben), 237,422, 455,525,528-529,
534,536,540-541,543-545,558
Sala (Salla), 71,573
Salona, 28,38-39,59,62,74,204-205,208,
217,223-225,243,254-255,261-263,266,
273,280,282-283,288,380-381,385-386,
410,412-415,420,422,427-428,430,435-
437,451,486,500,506,509,522,526
Salzburg, 204,212,214,231,282,303,339,393,
447,495,497-499,512-513,557-558,577,
580 (gl. tudi luvavuni)
Samobor, 72-73,457
Sanabor, 131,135,182
Sapparis (Sipar pri Umagu), 395
Sardinija, 223-224,322,420,438
Sármellek, 333
Sava (Savus/Saus), 15,68, 71—73,101,121-122,
132,151-152,214,336,348,359,375,388-
389,392,398,446,448-449,454,456,467,
574,575-576,578,581
Savaria (Szombathely), 51, 70-71,138-139,
204,208,226-227,237,252,265,267,273,
285,324-325,356,360,573
Savensis (provincia), 62, 71
Savija (Savia, provinca, v virih 4. in 5. st.), 62-
64,70-72,74,77,192,208-209,225,228,
238,250,252,262,267,286,309,313-314,
333,336,354,357,362,368-369,383,392-
394,398,449-450,452,455,464,509-510,
513,579 (gl. Suavia)
Savinja, 40,63,448,578
Savinjska dolina, 32,46,477
Savinjske Alpe, 449
Savudrija (Silbio), 395
Scarbantia (Sopron, kot skofijski sedez ecclesia
Scaravaciensis/Scaravansiensis), 39,204,227,
324,513,525,529,535-536
Scelerata, 26,38
Schlögen (loviacum), 361
Sclavania, 559
Sclavorum regio, 498
Scoldium (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Scythia (minor, provinca), 103,319,348
Sedo (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Segusio (Susa v Zahodnih Alpah), 86
Sejanci, 16
Selevkeja (kraj pomembne sinode), 264
Selo pri Robu, 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium
luliarum)
Selunto (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Senia (Senj), 27,74,393
Serdika (Serdica, dan. Sofija), 25,38,57,69,71,
82, 84-85, 94,97,101-107,112,128,129,
260-264,284,436,469
Seution (naselbina v Karneoli), 390
Sevnica (Log), 46
682
Rajko Bratoz: MED JTALIJO IN ILIRIKOM Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Sicce, 392,573 (gl. Siscia)
Sicilija, 123,223-224,254,297,331,375,405,
429-430,434,438,441,475,520,542,553,
566
Silbio (Savudrija), 395
Silistra, 311
Simonov zaliv (Izóla), 407
Singidunum (dan. Beograd), 49,101,112,134,
259.261.264- 265,267,271,294,316,349,
359,392,451,493
Sip{p)aris /Sapparisy 395
Sirija, 31,51,115,193,278,290,396
Sirmij (Sirmium, dan. Sremska Mitrovica),
13-16,19,23,25-27,29,36,41,53-54,
57.63.65.67.69- 70,72,93-95,99-101,
103-108,112,120-123,126-128,134-135,
138,141,143-145,147-148,151,166,194,
199,208-209,211-212,215,227,237,243,
251.253.262.264- 268,273,283-285,288,
294-295,300-301,312,315-316,320,
335-337,339,349,354,357,361,367,373,
381,411-412,415,421,428,433,451,456,
461,493,505,509-510,527,531,560,569,
570 (prim. Pannoniae urbs)
Sirmijska Panonija; gl. Panonija, Sirmijska
Siscia vel Suavia, 380,455 (gl. Suavia)
Siscija {Siscia)y 13,20-21,27,29-30,32-33,
36.41.50.62.70- 75,77,82,84,94,99,101,
112,116,121,141,151-152,208,228,252,
256,262,267,273,287,292,293,316,324,
325,329,380,385-386,392,411-412,415,
443,457,509,513,555,573,575,581 (gl.
tudi Sicce)
Siskia (v pomenu province Savije), 262,455
Skandinavija, 452,491
Skaptopara (kraj vTrakiji), 12
Skarbantija; gl. Scarbantia
Skardona (Scar dona, Skradin), 394,430
Skelani (naselbina v Bosni), 422
Skitija, 420
Slavonija, 23,117,355,372-373,377,412,483
Slovaska, 137,314,459,493,497
Slovenija, 13,16,22,36-37,42,45,50,74,
86,97,163,181,188-189,193,200,239,
252,280,284,286,304,312,341,343,369,
375,380-382,404,409,411-412,427,440,
442-443,445-448,457,459,464,467,474,
477,479,499,537,572-573,579,581
Slovenska Bistrica, 16,21
Sneznik, 376,393,477
Socerb, 200
Soca (Aesontius/Isontius/Sontius), 13,15,17-18,
37, 84,122,132,157,163,183,190,200,253,
279,281,320,324,329,373-375,390,408-
409,437,464,467,581 (prim. Ponte Sonti)
Sofija; gl. Serdica
Sogdianüy 125
Soissons, 272
Solkan, 467
Solun (Thessaloniki)y 22,57, 92,97,104,106,
107,124,253,436,493,509
Sopijane (Sopianae, Pécs v provinci Valeriji),
68,141-142,227,265,267,289,456 (prim.
Valeria civitas)
Sopron, 227,513 (gl. Scarbantia)
Sora, 579
Sorbam (naselbina v Karncoli), 390
Sorna (pri Parentiju), 422
Soska dolina, 467
Sotin (Cornacum), 33
Sotla, 63,73,448,456,578
Spodnja Avstrija, 353,354
Spodnja Hajdina (Ptuj), 16,45
Spodnja Mezija; gl. Mezija, Spodnja
Spodnja Panonija; gl. Panonija, Spodnja
Srbija, 137,189,483
Srednje Podonavje, 382,399,447 (prim.
Podonavje)
Sredozemlje, 50,65-67,70,113,118,192,218,232,
250,262,270,274,306,323,325-326,339,342,
362,368,384,389,397,410,412-413,422,442,
450,455,468-469,478,480,497,498,513,527,
529,541-542,544- 545,569,575-576,579,580
Sredozemska Dacija; gl. Dacija, Sredozemska,
101,104,105,116,130,349,359
Srem, 377,412
Starad; gl .Ad Títulos
Statio Bilachiniensis (Zabnice/Camporosso v
Kanalski dolini), 49
Sticna (Pristava), 193,329,381,406,412,457,
468,477,578
Strettweg, 28
Stridon (neidentificiran Hieronimov rojstni
kraj), 146,284-291,295,312
Suavija (Souavia, Souabiay tudi Suebia/Sueuia (v
,dezelo Svebov preoblikovano ime province
Savije v virih iz 6. st. fzlasti Kasiodor,
Jordanes, Prokopij]), 68,71,357,362,369,
375-376,380-381,383,386,392-394,398,
443,449-450,452,455,464,509-510,513,
579 (prim. Savia)
Sued (,Trajanova vrata,gorski prehod med
Sredozemsko Dacijo in Trakijo), 120,128,
130,193-194
Sunista/Sinista/Suneata (cestna postaja v
Zbi'rka ZC / 46
683
obdravski Slavoniji), 54
Susa (Segusio v Zahodnih Alpah), 86
Sv. Hema, 306,413,422
Sv. Martin na Muri, 71 (gl. Halicanum)
Sv. Pavel nad Pianino (vzpetina na juzni strani
zgornje Vipavske doline), 182
Svirkovo (najdisce vTrakiji), 95
Svistov {Novae), 311,349,367,371,372-373
Sapjane; gl .Ad Títulos
Sempeter Slovenov/San Pietro di Natisone, 132
(prim. Claustra Alpium Iuliaruni)
Sempeter (v Savinjski dolini), 40
Sentjernej, 412
Sentjurski hrib, 449
Sid, 95,101
Sipar, 395 (gl. Sip{p)arislSapparis)
Skocjan ob Soci, 253,279,281,408
Skocjan/Skocjanske jame, 51,253
Skoija Loka (Trnje), 412
Skrbina (na Krasu), 200
Slezija, 453
Smarjeta, 457
Smartno na Pohorju, 46
Spanija {Híspanla, dieceza, skupno ime za
tamkajsnje province), 14,57,118-119,188,
210,222,226,234,243,256,258,299,324,
^ 393,517 {Spania), 570
Stajerska, 375,410,579
Stanjel (na Krasu), 200
Stivan, 49,163,305-306,320,407,477
Strigova (v Medzimurju), 287
Svica, 410
Taginae, 437,459 (gl. Busta Gallorum)
Tarracina, 332,378
Tarsatica, 26-27,37-38,74,83,132-134,140,
183,195,197-199,287-288,320,388,393-
394,477,480,581 (gl. tudi Reka)
Tarsatska Liburnija; gl. Liburnia/Luburnia
Tarsaticensis
Tarvizij/Tarvisij {Tarvisium,Treviso, mesto in
skofija), 344,381,395,403,427,430,432-
433,471,473,476,500,536,540,559
Taurinum (Torino), 197 (gl. Augusta
Taurinorum)
Taurunum (Zemun), 68
Taurus (prehod cez gorovje, t. i. Kilikijska vrata),
193
Tebaida (provinca v Egiptu), 285
Tentschach/Stenice (pri Celovcu), 21
Tergeste (mesto in skofija), 21 {ordo
Tergestinorum), 46-47,49-50,62, 74,106,
238,255,277-278,281,283-284,288,305-
306,332,395,413,415,480,503,511,527,
534,551-552,558,565 {Treiestina ecclesia),
572, 581; Tergestinus (numerus): 476,480,
525,534 (gl.Trst)
Termopile, 120,337
Tesalija, 189,493
Tesalonika {Thessalonike), 101,104,266,510
Teurnija {Teurnia, v virih iz 6. st. kot Tibumia/
Tyburnia/Tybornia), 26,28, 66,214,218,230,
232-233,237,279,281-282,293-294,361-
362,384,416,422,469,474,478,511,525,
527,529,535-536,539,542-543,545-546
Theodoricopolis, 413
Ticinum (Pavia), 28-29,79,234,271,276,346,
396,433
Tilment (Tiliaventum/Teliamentum/
Taliamentum, reka v Furlaniji), 437
Timav (Timavus, tudi Temavus), 191,305,320,
406-407,581
Tinjan, 200
Tinje nad Loko pri Zusmu, 218,238,447-449,
456.578.580
Tir (kraj pomembne sinode), 259
Tirensko morje, 377
Tirolska, 293,303,387-388,408,410,480,495,
497.545.581
Tisa, 314,349,353,494
Tonovcov grad, 37,200,218,238,412,447-
449,464,467,474,477,514-515,579
Toper (mesto vTrakiji), 491
Torcello (pri Benetkah), 476
Torino {Augusta Taurinorum, Taurinum), 78,
253,256,292,506,512
Tours {Turones/Turoni v Galiji), 285,344,468,
544
Tractus Argentoratensis, 197
Tractus Armoricani et Neruicani, 197
Tractus Italiae circa Alpes, 196-198,201,377,
394
Trakija (v pomenu province ali dieceze), 14,20,
29-30,41,63,82-83,88,92-93,95,97,101,
103,106,108,112,115,119-120,128-131,
145,167,190,193,264,267,313,316-318,
333,337,352,421,432,434-436,438,483,
491-494,502
Transilvanija, 352,461
Transpadana {regio,provincia), 55,61,156
Trbinc, 37,449
Trbiz, 467
Trebnje, 22,41,46, 73 (gl. Praetorium
Latobicorum)
Treveri (Trier), 57, 70, 80, 88,101,104,110,
136,143-144,147,149,263,289,543
Treviso; gl. Tarvizij
684
Rajko Bratoz: MED ITALIJO IN IL1RIK0M Slovenski prostor In njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki
Trident (Tridentum, mesto in skofija), 141,197,
239,271,274,289,294,303,369,384,390,
403,413,422,427,463,477,481,496-498,
503,509,525-526,528,532,533-534,536,
540,544,548,565,572,575
Trnje (pri Skofji Loki), 412,457
Trnje (v Prekmurju), 22
Trojane {Atoms), 16,46-47,60,74,120,135,
192-193,198,200,309,312,325,329,464,
581
Trsat; gl. Tarsatica
Trsatska Liburnija, 391,394,443 (gl. Liburnia
Tarsaticensis)
Trst (Tergeste), 74,254,281-283,301,333,342,
395,406,412,415-416,472,581 (gl. Tergeste;
Madonna del Mare)
Tuhinjska dolina, 284
Tulin (Comagenae/Comagenis ob Donavi), 230,
357,453
Tunjice, 341
Turingija, 483,496,498
Turkestan, 344
Turones (tudi Turoni, Tours), 285
Turopolje, 72
Tuscia (kot civitas), 455-456
Tyborniensis/Tiburnia), 525,543 (gl. Teurnija)
Ucka, 477
Ukrajina, 348,352,482-483
Ulaka,218
Ulca (Vuka), 373
Umag (Humagum), 395,474
Umbrija, 437,459
Urbinum, 432
Ursaria (Vrsar), 503
Ustje (pri Ajdovscini), 181
Valeria {civitas), 227,455-456 {Sopianae all
Aquincum?)
Valeria (dezela v vzhodni Spaniji), 393
Valeria (provinca v srednji Italiji), 393
Valeria (pokrajina med Norikom in Recijo,
v zgornjem porecju Adize in Inna), 393
Valeria (na obrobju severovzhodne Italije), 393
Valeria (Valerija kot provinca ob Donavi),
62-63,68-70,84,137,139,141,147,189,
207-209,211,225-227,233,259,267,
313-314,333,335-336,348,354-355,361,
375-376,386,398
Valeria que et Media appellatur Provincia, 336,
391-394,398,575
Varazdinske Toplice {Aquae lasae), 20,51,64,
70,105
Vegla (Krk); gl. Curitana insula! Vegla (otok Krk)
Velebit, 393
Velika Racna, 449
Velika Strmica (Gradee), 218,238,381,412,
448-449
Velike Malence, 37,198
Veliki Korinj; gl. Korinj
Venecia (civitas, Benetke), 455-456
Venetia (kot provinca, Histria ni omenjena), 74,
133,192,284-285,301,309-310,321,329,
346-347,376 {provincia Venetum), 381-382,
391,403-405,408,410,412-413,416,424,
427.430- 434,436-440,442,454,458-459,
464-465,470-471,476,478,501,507,509,
512.517.519.528- 529,533-534,536-537,
541,581
Venetia et Histria (,dvodelna‘ provincia), 32-33,
55.60- 61,66,71,73,79,106,110,113,131,
135,149,193,195,207-208,218-219,238,
252,255,271,277,286,309-313,322,328,
331,333,375,383,387,390,392,395-396,
422,442,447,449,506,511,520
Venetia inferior, 327
Venetia superior (?), 327
Venetija (Venetia; ostale omembe), 32,327,
329-330,346-347,373,376,381-382,387,
391-392,396,403-405,410,412-413,424,
427.430- 432,434,436-440,442,449,454,
458-460,465-466,468,470,476,478,506-
507.510.512.519.528- 529,533-534,537,
542,547,549,555,559,569-571,575,579-581
Venetiji (Venetiae, kot dve provincil), 327,330,
373,541
Venetske Alpe {Alpes Venetae), 130,133
Vercele (Vercellae, dan. Vercelli), 142,285,289
Verd, 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium Iuliarum)
Verona (mesto) in skofija {Veronensis ecclesia), 20,
33.37.41.60- 61,64,78,84-86,88,95,99,
103,136,197,282,310-311,321,330,333,
344,346,374,377,381,413-414,421,427,
433,436,473,509,525-527,528,530,534,
536,540,543
Verruca (utrdba nad Tridentom, Ferruga), 390,
536
ViaAnnia, 15
Via Gemina, 15
Vicetija (Vicetia, Vicenza, mesto in skofijski
sedez), 254,346,536,540,559
Vicava (Ptuj), 43
Videm ob Scavnici, 577
Vienna (v juzni Galiji), 160,227,360,512
Villafontana, 333
Villesse (Viles pri Gorici), 77,106,113,131,
134,135,149 (gl. Gorica)
Viminacij (Viminacium, Kostolac), 34,107,115,
Zbirka Ztf 46
685
116
Vincesimo (naselbina nedolocljive lege,
domnevno Radgona ali Verzej), 573
Vindobona (Dunaj), 25,41,70-71,227,315,
323,354
Vindonissa, 543
Vinkovci (Cibalae), 101,121,134,457
Vipava, 32,163,181,373, 467,581
Vipavska dolina, 13,62,133,162-163,173,
181-182,200,320,324,329,382,408,464,
467,477-478,499,501
Vipavsko polje, 181
Vipota,412,448,456,578
Virunensis; gi. Virunum
Virunum (Gosposvetsko polje; mesto in skofija),
15,38,47-48,64,66,106,214,218,237,262,
305,325,339,469,529,535,542,543-546
Visda (Visla), 482
Visoke Ture, 63,237
Visnja Gora, 47,60,73,193,312,329,375,392
Vittorio Veneto; gl. Ceneda
Vlaska nizina, 333—334,459,493-494
Vranje, 37,215,342-343,412,448-449,456-
457,514-515,578-579
Vransko (Krvavica), 449
Vrhnika, 26,28,132-133 (prim. Claustra
Alpium luliarum)
Vrhpolje (pri Vipavi), 181
Vrsar (Ursaria), 503
Vrtovin (Sv. Pavel), 449
Vuka {Ulca\ 100-101,373
Vukovar, 100,373
Vzhodne Alpe, 5,9,103,306,327,367,377,
399,415,421,438,447,481
Vzhodni Ilirik; gl. Ilirik, Vzhodni
Vzhodni Rim (vzhodna polovica razdeljenega
cesarstva, ki se po propadu zahodnega dela
oznacuje kot Bizanc), 225,347,349
Weis; gl. Ovilava
Wienerwald, 210
York; gl. Eburacum
Zadar (Iader), 30,263,267
Zagreb, 71-72
Zahodni Ilirik; gl. Ilirik, Zahodni
Zahodni Rim (zahodna polovica razdeljenega
cesarstva do njegovega propada), 209,340,
349,356
Zalaszentgrot, 333
Zalozje (najdisce v Bosni), 422
Zaplana (Vrhnika), 133
Zarakovec, 132 (prim. Claustra Alpium
luliarum)
Zemono (pri Vipavi), 181
Zemun (Taurunum), 68
Zgornja Mezija; gl. Mezija, Zgornja
Zgornja Panonija; gl. Panonija, Zgornja
Zgornje Gorce, 32
Zgornja Pohanca (Brezice), 45-46
Zgornji Breg (Ptuj), 43,126
Zidani Gaber, 412,449,457,477
Ziljska dolina, 132
Zmajevac, 333
Zrece, 22
Zrenj, 287
Zwentendorf (Astura!Asturis?), 357
Zabnice (Bilachiniensis statid), 49
Zusem; gl. Tinje nad Loko pri Zusmu
ijayonscho
Staatsbibiioihek
München |
| any_adam_object | 1 |
| author | Bratož, Rajko 1952- |
| author_GND | (DE-588)1309226431 |
| author_facet | Bratož, Rajko 1952- |
| author_role | aut |
| author_sort | Bratož, Rajko 1952- |
| author_variant | r b rb |
| building | Verbundindex |
| bvnumber | BV042506764 |
| classification_rvk | NH 7830 |
| ctrlnum | (gbd)1083632 (OCoLC)903639520 (DE-599)GBV816569045 |
| discipline | Geschichte |
| format | Book |
| fullrecord | <?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><collection xmlns="http://www.loc.gov/MARC21/slim"><record><leader>00000nam a2200000 cb4500</leader><controlfield tag="001">BV042506764</controlfield><controlfield tag="003">DE-604</controlfield><controlfield tag="005">20240708</controlfield><controlfield tag="007">t</controlfield><controlfield tag="008">150416s2014 ab|| |||| 00||| slv d</controlfield><datafield tag="020" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">9789616777162</subfield><subfield code="9">978-961-6777-16-2</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="035" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">(gbd)1083632</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="035" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">(OCoLC)903639520</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="035" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">(DE-599)GBV816569045</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="040" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">DE-604</subfield><subfield code="b">ger</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="041" ind1="0" ind2=" "><subfield code="a">slv</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="049" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">DE-M491</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-12</subfield><subfield code="a">DE-29</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="084" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">NH 7830</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-625)125796:12245</subfield><subfield code="2">rvk</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="084" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">7,41</subfield><subfield code="2">ssgn</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="084" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">6,12</subfield><subfield code="2">ssgn</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="100" ind1="1" ind2=" "><subfield code="a">Bratož, Rajko</subfield><subfield code="d">1952-</subfield><subfield code="e">Verfasser</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)1309226431</subfield><subfield code="4">aut</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="245" ind1="1" ind2="0"><subfield code="a">Med Italijo in Ilirikom</subfield><subfield code="b">Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki</subfield><subfield code="c">Rajko Bratož</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="246" ind1="1" ind2="3"><subfield code="a">Between Italy and Illyricum</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="264" ind1=" " ind2="1"><subfield code="a">Ljubljana</subfield><subfield code="b">Znanstvena založba Filozofske fakultete Univerze v Ljubljani [u.a.]</subfield><subfield code="c">2014</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="300" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">685 S.</subfield><subfield code="b">Ill., Kt.</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="336" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="b">txt</subfield><subfield code="2">rdacontent</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="337" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="b">n</subfield><subfield code="2">rdamedia</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="338" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="b">nc</subfield><subfield code="2">rdacarrier</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="490" ind1="1" ind2=" "><subfield code="a">Zbirka zgodovinskega časopisa</subfield><subfield code="v">46</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="500" ind1=" " ind2=" "><subfield code="a">Engl. Zsfassung u.d.T.: Between Italy and Illyricum</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="650" ind1="0" ind2="7"><subfield code="a">Römerzeit</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4076769-3</subfield><subfield code="2">gnd</subfield><subfield code="9">rswk-swf</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="651" ind1=" " ind2="7"><subfield code="a">Illyrien</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4095923-5</subfield><subfield code="2">gnd</subfield><subfield code="9">rswk-swf</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="651" ind1=" " ind2="7"><subfield code="a">Dalmatien</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4070200-5</subfield><subfield code="2">gnd</subfield><subfield code="9">rswk-swf</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="651" ind1=" " ind2="7"><subfield code="a">Slowenien</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4055302-4</subfield><subfield code="2">gnd</subfield><subfield code="9">rswk-swf</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="651" ind1=" " ind2="7"><subfield code="a">Noricum</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4042608-7</subfield><subfield code="2">gnd</subfield><subfield code="9">rswk-swf</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="651" ind1=" " ind2="7"><subfield code="a">Oberitalien</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4042547-2</subfield><subfield code="2">gnd</subfield><subfield code="9">rswk-swf</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="651" ind1=" " ind2="7"><subfield code="a">Pannonien</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4044473-9</subfield><subfield code="2">gnd</subfield><subfield code="9">rswk-swf</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="688" ind1=" " ind2="7"><subfield code="a">Slowenien</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-2581)TH000012063</subfield><subfield code="2">gbd</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="689" ind1="0" ind2="0"><subfield code="a">Slowenien</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4055302-4</subfield><subfield code="D">g</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="689" ind1="0" ind2="1"><subfield code="a">Noricum</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4042608-7</subfield><subfield code="D">g</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="689" ind1="0" ind2="2"><subfield code="a">Dalmatien</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4070200-5</subfield><subfield code="D">g</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="689" ind1="0" ind2="3"><subfield code="a">Pannonien</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4044473-9</subfield><subfield code="D">g</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="689" ind1="0" ind2="4"><subfield code="a">Oberitalien</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4042547-2</subfield><subfield code="D">g</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="689" ind1="0" ind2="5"><subfield code="a">Illyrien</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4095923-5</subfield><subfield code="D">g</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="689" ind1="0" ind2="6"><subfield code="a">Römerzeit</subfield><subfield code="0">(DE-588)4076769-3</subfield><subfield code="D">s</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="689" ind1="0" ind2=" "><subfield code="5">DE-604</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="830" ind1=" " ind2="0"><subfield code="a">Zbirka zgodovinskega časopisa</subfield><subfield code="v">46</subfield><subfield code="w">(DE-604)BV001994824</subfield><subfield code="9">46</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="856" ind1="4" ind2="2"><subfield code="m">Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment</subfield><subfield code="q">application/pdf</subfield><subfield code="u">http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000006&line_number=0001&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA</subfield><subfield code="3">Inhaltsverzeichnis</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="856" ind1="4" ind2="2"><subfield code="m">Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment</subfield><subfield code="q">application/pdf</subfield><subfield code="u">http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000007&line_number=0002&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA</subfield><subfield code="3">Literaturverzeichnis</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="856" ind1="4" ind2="2"><subfield code="m">Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment</subfield><subfield code="q">application/pdf</subfield><subfield code="u">http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000008&line_number=0003&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA</subfield><subfield code="3">Abstract</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="856" ind1="4" ind2="2"><subfield code="m">Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment</subfield><subfield code="q">application/pdf</subfield><subfield code="u">http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000009&line_number=0004&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA</subfield><subfield code="3">Register // Personenregister</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="856" ind1="4" ind2="2"><subfield code="m">Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment</subfield><subfield code="q">application/pdf</subfield><subfield code="u">http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000010&line_number=0005&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA</subfield><subfield code="3">Register // Ortsregister</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="940" ind1="1" ind2=" "><subfield code="n">oe</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="940" ind1="1" ind2=" "><subfield code="n">gbd</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="940" ind1="1" ind2=" "><subfield code="q">gbd_4_1612</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="942" ind1="1" ind2="1"><subfield code="c">900</subfield><subfield code="e">22/bsb</subfield><subfield code="f">09015</subfield><subfield code="g">496</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="942" ind1="1" ind2="1"><subfield code="c">900</subfield><subfield code="e">22/bsb</subfield><subfield code="f">09015</subfield><subfield code="g">45</subfield></datafield><datafield tag="942" ind1="1" ind2="1"><subfield code="c">900</subfield><subfield code="e">22/bsb</subfield><subfield code="f">09015</subfield><subfield code="g">4973</subfield></datafield></record></collection> |
| geographic | Illyrien (DE-588)4095923-5 gnd Dalmatien (DE-588)4070200-5 gnd Slowenien (DE-588)4055302-4 gnd Noricum (DE-588)4042608-7 gnd Oberitalien (DE-588)4042547-2 gnd Pannonien (DE-588)4044473-9 gnd |
| geographic_facet | Illyrien Dalmatien Slowenien Noricum Oberitalien Pannonien |
| id | DE-604.BV042506764 |
| illustrated | Illustrated |
| indexdate | 2024-07-20T08:00:07Z |
| institution | BVB |
| isbn | 9789616777162 |
| language | Slovenian |
| oai_aleph_id | oai:aleph.bib-bvb.de:BVB01-027941365 |
| oclc_num | 903639520 |
| open_access_boolean | |
| owner | DE-M491 DE-12 DE-29 |
| owner_facet | DE-M491 DE-12 DE-29 |
| physical | 685 S. Ill., Kt. |
| psigel | gbd_4_1612 |
| publishDate | 2014 |
| publishDateSearch | 2014 |
| publishDateSort | 2014 |
| publisher | Znanstvena založba Filozofske fakultete Univerze v Ljubljani [u.a.] |
| record_format | marc |
| series | Zbirka zgodovinskega časopisa |
| series2 | Zbirka zgodovinskega časopisa |
| spelling | Bratož, Rajko 1952- Verfasser (DE-588)1309226431 aut Med Italijo in Ilirikom Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki Rajko Bratož Between Italy and Illyricum Ljubljana Znanstvena založba Filozofske fakultete Univerze v Ljubljani [u.a.] 2014 685 S. Ill., Kt. txt rdacontent n rdamedia nc rdacarrier Zbirka zgodovinskega časopisa 46 Engl. Zsfassung u.d.T.: Between Italy and Illyricum Römerzeit (DE-588)4076769-3 gnd rswk-swf Illyrien (DE-588)4095923-5 gnd rswk-swf Dalmatien (DE-588)4070200-5 gnd rswk-swf Slowenien (DE-588)4055302-4 gnd rswk-swf Noricum (DE-588)4042608-7 gnd rswk-swf Oberitalien (DE-588)4042547-2 gnd rswk-swf Pannonien (DE-588)4044473-9 gnd rswk-swf Slowenien (DE-2581)TH000012063 gbd Slowenien (DE-588)4055302-4 g Noricum (DE-588)4042608-7 g Dalmatien (DE-588)4070200-5 g Pannonien (DE-588)4044473-9 g Oberitalien (DE-588)4042547-2 g Illyrien (DE-588)4095923-5 g Römerzeit (DE-588)4076769-3 s DE-604 Zbirka zgodovinskega časopisa 46 (DE-604)BV001994824 46 Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment application/pdf http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000006&line_number=0001&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA Inhaltsverzeichnis Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment application/pdf http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000007&line_number=0002&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA Literaturverzeichnis Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment application/pdf http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000008&line_number=0003&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA Abstract Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment application/pdf http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000009&line_number=0004&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA Register // Personenregister Digitalisierung BSB Muenchen 19 - ADAM Catalogue Enrichment application/pdf http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000010&line_number=0005&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA Register // Ortsregister |
| spellingShingle | Bratož, Rajko 1952- Med Italijo in Ilirikom Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki Zbirka zgodovinskega časopisa Römerzeit (DE-588)4076769-3 gnd |
| subject_GND | (DE-588)4076769-3 (DE-588)4095923-5 (DE-588)4070200-5 (DE-588)4055302-4 (DE-588)4042608-7 (DE-588)4042547-2 (DE-588)4044473-9 |
| title | Med Italijo in Ilirikom Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki |
| title_alt | Between Italy and Illyricum |
| title_auth | Med Italijo in Ilirikom Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki |
| title_exact_search | Med Italijo in Ilirikom Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki |
| title_full | Med Italijo in Ilirikom Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki Rajko Bratož |
| title_fullStr | Med Italijo in Ilirikom Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki Rajko Bratož |
| title_full_unstemmed | Med Italijo in Ilirikom Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki Rajko Bratož |
| title_short | Med Italijo in Ilirikom |
| title_sort | med italijo in ilirikom slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki |
| title_sub | Slovenski prostor in njegovo sosedstvo v pozni antiki |
| topic | Römerzeit (DE-588)4076769-3 gnd |
| topic_facet | Römerzeit Illyrien Dalmatien Slowenien Noricum Oberitalien Pannonien |
| url | http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000006&line_number=0001&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000007&line_number=0002&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000008&line_number=0003&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000009&line_number=0004&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA http://bvbr.bib-bvb.de:8991/F?func=service&doc_library=BVB01&local_base=BVB01&doc_number=027941365&sequence=000010&line_number=0005&func_code=DB_RECORDS&service_type=MEDIA |
| volume_link | (DE-604)BV001994824 |
| work_keys_str_mv | AT bratozrajko meditalijoinilirikomslovenskiprostorinnjegovososedstvovpozniantiki AT bratozrajko betweenitalyandillyricum |